First Time Sex Stories

A Drive in the Woods

2009-06-30T06:00:00.000-07:00

Lyle and Linda drove through the dark woods of Arkansas with the radio blasting the surrounding silence. They drove, hand in hand together, singing along with Alabama at the top of their lungs, enjoying the freedom, the release, from their normal every day world.

Lyle had met Linda at a church social. Lyle was the son of Rev. and Mrs. Moore, and Linda was from the new family in town, the Alders. She was beautiful, with long blond hair and big blue eyes. The dress she wore that day was plain, but he still took special notice of her small breasts, tiny waist, slender hips, and long beautiful legs.

They had dated for two years, and had remained strong in their desire to remain virgins until their wedding night, after college. After finishing High School, they had gone to their parents with their plan to see the world, to take a summer road trip through the South to Florida, then up to New York City, then to Chicago and Yellowstone Park, before returning home.

Lyle looked over at Linda’s legs, revealed as her skirt had ridden up while she danced in her seat. Long, pale, and voluptuous, with the slight sheen of her cream-colored stockings. His hard-on came up suddenly and fiercely, and he inwardly cursed their vow, that would keep him from getting between those legs for another two or even four years.

Certainly they had kissed, hours and hours were spent in that way, but aside from touching her bottom while dancing, or the occasional cupping of a breast while making out, he hadn’t really done anything at all. His one remembered joy was the night of graduation, when Linda had rubbed his hard dick through his pants as they made out, making him erupt all over the inside of his shorts. Other than that, Lyle had only felt relief by his own hand, and that was hardly possible right now, was it?

Lyle took Linda’s hand and brought it over to rest on the hardness in his lap. She stopped singing, and looked at him in embarrassment and confusion.

“Hike up your skirt a bit more,” Lyle said, breathing heavily. To his astonishment, she did. She wiggled her bottom in the seat and brought the material of her skirt up so high he swore he could almost see the Promised Land. His eyes crept up from her shoes, heels with straps over the top, to her stockinged legs, to her upper thighs, where the stockings ended and the white garter belt straps began and went up under her skirt.

“Oooooey,” he yelped, “Those are the finest legs that have ever walked this world!” And Linda blushed, looking down. Her hand went back to the hard lump in his lap and began to stroke across it, as Lyle’s hands tightened on the wheel.

“Mmmmmmm, Honey,” Lyle moaned. “Do you ever touch yourself like you’re doin’ to me?” Linda blushed furiously. “I- have,” she stammered quietly.

Lyle’s dick jumped when he heard that. “Why don’t you do it now, so’s we can both enjoy our drive.”

Linda slid her skirt up a little higher and Lyle saw the white cotton of her panties. She slipped her right hand into the waistband, and settled back into the seat, her feet pressed against the floor of the car under the dashboard. Lyle smelled a sweet, sweet scent that he had never smelled before, and it made him hotter than he had ever been before.

The intense feeling of her rubbing had his legs jumping, kicking at the accelerator. At the first opportunity, he pulled off onto the side of the wooded road and parked. He leaned over and kissed her, with a passion that had hardly ever matched before, and he put his hand on top of hers, feeling her fingers move through the soft cotton.

She pulled her hand from her panties and put it on the side of his face to kiss him harder, leaving his hand cupping the Promised Land with only cotton between his flesh and hers. The wetness of her panties, and the intense heat from beneath them spurred him on. The smell on her hand drove him wild, and he pressed and searched with his fingers against the wet cotton of her panties. As their kiss broke, Linda pressed her hot forehead against his cool lips.

“Stop, Lover, please stop,” she moaned softly, but her hips pressed her pussy hard against his fumbling hand. Her own stroking had grown more forceful as well, and the car was filled with his moans. “We have to stop, Lyle,” she said more forcefully and stopped rubbing. But Lyle didn’t want to hear it,

“Look, Linda,” he breathed, “the big boy down there is all primed, and it hurts! You didn’t know that, did you? If it can’t finish it’s job, the pain grows and grows until I won’ I be able to stand it!”

“Oh, Baby,” Linda cried, obviously concerned, “what can do to make it better?”

Lyle reached down and pulled the lever next to his seat and leaned back until he was almost lying down. “Take it out of my pants,” he moaned.

Linda fumbled with his belt, then his pants. When she had them open, she took hold of the waistband of his shorts and pulled down, and jumped when the rigid member stood out straight. It was long and red, and the knob on the end was almost purple and slick with something. Veins stood out along its length, and there was a sticky, tangled mess of black hair where the shaft met his body. She put her hand around it, feeling the strong pulse jolting through it, and Lyle gasped.

Linda figured it to be at least eight inches long, maybe more, and it was as big around as her shampoo bottle, something Linda realized it resembled more than a little. She stroked her hand up the shaft to the knob, and got her hand coated in the slime there. God knows what He’s doing she thought, as she stroked back down, sliding easily because of the lubrication. As Lyle moaned and groaned, Linda ran her hand up and down the shaft, holding tightly, but stroking slowly.

She saw a large bead of slime form on the end of the knob, and using her free hand she rubbed it into the knob, taking note when that made Lyle yelp and jump in pleasure. Then, making sure his eyes were closed, she brought her hand to her lips and tasted the goo. Salty, and sticky, but something she could get used to. Then, remembering tales told in the late-night hours of a slumber party, Linda boldly leaned down and took the knob into her mouth and sucked softly.

“Jesus Christ!” Lyle yelled, and his fingers tangled in her hair. Linda sucked on the knob delicately, and swirled her tongue around it. After being told so for all of her life, she didn’t see anything bad about this at all. Nope, she thought, not at all.

Emboldened by her new sense of power and adventure, Linda began to suck more of the shaft into her mouth, then creating suction, drawing slowly back off of it and listening with pure, rapturous glee to Lyle’s passionate cries.

Then Lyle, fingers still tangled in Linda’s long hair, pulled her up and off his throbbing member and dragged her up and onto him. She lay on top of him and they kissed, deeply and with more passion than she had ever felt before. She could feel the heat and the throbbing of him against her belly through the cotton of her blouse. Lyle’s hands were under her skirt, clamped tightly on her behind, his fingers kneading her soft flesh like her’s would a lump of bread dough.

Lyle slipped one hand around to the front, and grabbing her panties by the crotch, he pulled them aside and she felt the flesh of his hand on her pussy for the very first time. Still kissing, her hands roamed over his chest, his arms and his sides. She knew love for this man, and wanted his pleasure to be complete.

Linda drew to her knees, and positioned her aching pussy over his dick. As she pressed against the knob of his dick, Lyle took it in his hand and tried to move it to better get into her. But while he was successful in parting the lips of her slick pussy, he missed the entrance and dragged the head up the center, where it ran into the tender little nub of her clitoris. She screamed in pleasure and pressed harder against him, and smart boy that he was, Lyle ran his dick into it again and again, his left hand grasping his dick, his right searching for enough breast to hold onto.

Linda screamed a line of curses that Lyle hadn’t thought possible from her as she bucked her hips, slamming her engorged clit against his cock. But as she bucked harder and harder, and as Lyle stroked his cock beck and forth, it seemed like lightning struck.

They both froze, breathing hard, Linda staring down into Lyle’s eyes, and he into hers. In their thrashing, Lyle’s cock had found the tight entrance to Linda’s pussy, and was now buried there, by at least two inches. Lyle’s hands flew to Linda’s hips, to steady her. Linda clawed at Lyle’s shoulders, then arms, seeking leverage so she could ease herself off of him. She sat bolt upright and tried to move, but each motion felt like she was drawing him deeper. Lyle’s eyes were glassy.

“Lord Almighty,” Lyle moaned, “I never imagined Heaven could feel as good as what you’re doin’ to me down there.” But Linda was of a different opinion. She felt like a stuck pig, and while she could feel her own vagina working against her, grabbing and pulling on his dick, all Linda wanted was this thing out of her. It hurt, plain and simple.

“Listen here,” Linda growled, “You’re gonna help me up offa you right now!” When she got no real reaction, she continued. “Lyle, baby, this hurts! You’re so big, and I’m a little thing! Help me off now, please, Baby?” Lyle moved a little as if to help, but he bumped her legs and applied just a little more pressure to her hips than before, and Linda wailed like a cat in heat as she slid down the entire length of his cock, coming to rest when he was fully inside.

Trying to keep still, but at the same time enjoying the pleasure of movement, even through the pain, Linda howled and wailed and pounded her fists against Lyle’s chest. Linda tried to pull up and off, but half way up she lost her balance and slid back down a bit, sending them both a jolt of pleasure. Linda began to realize that this was feeling better than it had a minute ago, or at least, the pain of being stretched around him was easing a bit, while the pleasure from the motion was definitely intensifying.

Linda sat bolt upright, looked deeply into Lyle’s wild eyes, and nodded slightly. With that permission, Lyle pulled Linda down by her hips, planting himself firmly inside her. She leaned down and kissed him fiercely, and their hips began to twitch, sending waves of pleasure through them.

After a few minutes, Linda began to play with pulling off of him again, then sliding slowly back down, taking his cock inside her once more. With each long slow stroke, Linda felt an ache building inside her, an ache that promised to become a rapturous pleasure. And through gritted teeth, Lyle groaned and begged, and he began to push into more urgently.

Lyle’s strong hands held Linda’s waist like a vise, and he began to lift her and pull her back down with more speed, and more force. Soon, Linda’s cries came like panting, short shrill cries of pleasure and pain commingled and spaced a second or two apart, as each of Lyle’s powerful thrusts slammed home. Again and again, he plunged his dick into her, his ego puffing up each time he heard her cry out in pleasure. The car shook and rocked with their motion, and the creaking springs added their part to the noise of them panting, Linda crying out, and sucking and slurping noise as he slid in and out of her. Before long, the sound of their flesh slapping together added another rhythmic sound.

Then Lyle knew something was wrong, very wrong. Linda’s body became totally stiff and unyielding, and her pussy clamped down on his dick so hard he was afraid she could break it. Then a stream of invectives, cursing like neither of them had ever heard before in one place or from one person (even on cable TV!), began to pour from Linda’s perfect little mouth. Her head thrashed from side to side as she screamed the foulest language Lyle had ever heard. He was in fact, becoming quite embarrassed. But when Lyle felt her pussy begin to grab and suck at his dick, and an unmistakable feeling of wetness began where their bodies met, a wetness that poured from between them and pooled between his legs on the seat, Lyle knew this was as it should be. As Linda thrashed and screamed, Lyle felt his own body tense, and a pain like being kicked full on in the balls grabbed him. With a scream of his own to match Linda’s, Lyle felt something exploding from within him, rushing up through his dick and exploding once again out the end of his dick. He grabbed Linda firmly and held her tightly against him, and they both cried out with each burst of his ejaculation.

The pain of their orgasms ebbed slowly into euphoria, and Linda sank slowly down to lay on Lyle’s sweat-soaked chest. They could feel him softening, slowly slipping down her pussy canal no matter how hard that sweet organ grabbed and tried to hold him. With a final, imagined “pop”, his soft dick fell away from her, accompanied by a gush, then another, and one more, as their combined fluids poured from her to pool on the seat. They lay there for a while panting, cuddling, glowing with their first real orgasms. And they kissed passionately, but slowly - lovingly.

Linda climbed off of Lyle and returned to her seat, smoothing her skirt and for some reason wishing she smoked. She kicked off her shoes and scrunched her toes against the floor of the car. Lyle for his part, slid his dick back into his sopping wet shorts and closed his pants. He brought the seat upright and started the car. They drove down the lane in silence, holding hands and leaning close together, enjoying the afterglow of their blessed union, and even the heat and smell of their passion. Linda took a certain womanly pleasure as she felt their union leaking from her into her panties.

Yes, this was going to be one heck of a road trip, Lyle thought distractedly. Lord knows the first night had gone well so far.

A Dreamer

2009-06-29T06:00:00.000-07:00

I'm harder than I've ever been, thinking about this girl and what is to happen tonight. She's in the bathroom now, getting ready, I think, and I lay here, wondering. I've always found myself to be pretty lucky, but this is ridiculous. In a few moments I will be able to do all of the nasty, dirty things that I've dreamed of to this woman -- the same woman I've been dreaming of doing all of this to. I panic a little, hoping that she hasn't changed her mind in the last... well, thirty seconds that's she's been in there. God, it feels like it has been so much longer than that. My mind has been speeding through all of what had led us here -- a mere kiss on the hand, a few great conversations. Admiration, respect, trust... Then I think on what is about to occur... just thinking, I haven't even thought about what it would be like fucking you. Or 'knowing you,' whichever works for you. I mean I have, but I haven't. Some nights it would cross my mind, and I'd briefly envision me inside of you, my dearest. But these thoughts would leave my mind swiftly, as they had come. Then covered by another vision. Another thought. Dream. Scenes that my imagination brings forth and lets me build, with you.

I've always enjoyed the idea of kissing those beautiful lips. I've liked to imagine how great or poor a kisser you are. Sloppy wet or Desert Dry. Grab-my-dinner-back-up tongue or Oh-no-full-defense-of-your-mouth tongue. Are you the extremist that I can sort of see you being? Or that female of subtleties that you've become in mind since talking to you? All the little things taking there part in how you see the world. I see myself looking into those beauty-brown eyes and reading every one of the million and two thoughts that would cross before them. Trying to see just how much you want me, for I won't see it if I look at your near-terrified face. I imagine you thinking that you shouldn't do this. How in the Hell did I get you in this position. Do you remember drinking anything? Did I feed you anything? Do you want to be here with me, right this very moment, my devotion? Do you want to know me? I wonder if you'd feel uncomfortable with me holding you then, that very moment. Consoling you. Kissing and licking your earlobe. Whispering the little nothings that cross my mind into your ear. Whispering things like, "I like chicken almost as much as you do," into your ear, just to break the tension that for some reason I'm so sure will be there.

I've always wondered how you'd react to my fingers running up and down the nude skin and flesh of you. Oh so very slowly up and down you. From the nape of your neck to arches of your ass. From shoulder to shoulder. Through your hair. On your cheeks. Eyelashes. Stomach. Breast. Thighs. Do goose bumps appear at my faintest touch? Where? Could I kiss them away for you? I've wondered how your breast would feel. How hard your nipples would be at my touch. For me. Then I would run my fingers from them, down your stomach, then into a pair of, say, red panties, and in-between your legs. I would like to see how warm you are with me laying beside you. I'd like to see how moist you are when my finger runs the slit of your pussy. A small sign of inhalation, or a small gasp slips from you. Tension. Near-insignificant readjustment. For or against my touch, my dearest? I'd love to look you straight in the eye as I taste you. That sounds like an idea -- I'd love to see what your eyes say to me at the sight of that. Your face will either show disgust or shock or nonchalance. I can see your eyes filling with other thoughts..

I've always had more fun thinking about my head enclosed and secured between your thighs. I've wondered just what you'd taste like. I'd assume cherries. I hope cherries -- there have been times when things weren't as fruitilicious. I've imagined you breathing really heavily all the way up there, as I just barely graze my tongue on you. Readjustment -- for or against my lips and my gentle kisses? For or against my tickling fingers? For or against my adventurous tongue? How hard it is to wait to just barely taste of you. Sip from your grail so heavenly the nectar of you. I've never been able to imagine you as the moaner type. Just a heavy breather. Just a challenge -- you're probably going to be a bit more difficult than others to make orgasm. When all I want is for you to melt upon me. I hope not too difficult, because the sooner you cum for me, the more times that very night I will make you cum. I've thought about that, too: how many times could I make her cum for me? Let me drink of her. Of you. Break your heavy breathing into a silence and stillness that just doesn't seem to end. I've wondered if you would kiss me after you soak my face with your sweet, sweet juices. I've wondered if you would be the type to like fingers inside of you or just on you. How much or how little do you like your nipples sucked, love? How fast do you want your clit stroked? Lots of pressure or feathery silk-like 'brushes' against you? All questions I could never ask you, in fear of losing the moment. In fear of pushing you away. Even in my dreams, even in my scenarios. Especially in our conversations; one of these questions' pop up in my head at least once whenever I hear your voice.

She's been in there for.... a whole minute and a half now. I guess I'm a little too anxious. I want you too much. Calm down, calm down. Pretend like you usually do - you're too cool to be nervous. Too smooth to be antsy. Stay self-assured that you will make her very, very comfortable. And just as I imagined you clenching your thighs around my head, the back ark, the undying silence, vibration, and then the final exhale - the door opens, and you step into the room. My dick throbbing, you looking wonderful. You look at me and, as timidly as you usually do, you smile at me, and walk in my direction...

A Dream One Night

2009-06-28T06:00:00.000-07:00

I was tired. It was late and the last gasps of what had been a very long week. Driving home seemed like a dream that night after work and when I arrived at my place I found the lights out. Good I thought to myself. Sasha is out for the evening and I can relax and get into bed early after a long hot shower to wash off some of the hardness of the week.

Closing the front door behind me and flipping the latch. Sasha had his own key and could come and go as he pleased. I let him stay while he was looking for a place and a new job after his last year of school. We had been friends there and only recently had been re-aquainted. I stumbled in the darkness but knowing my way around the room like a cat I found my way to the kitchen and opened the fridge to stare blankly into the light for inspiration. None came. So shutting that door and losing myself again in the dark I wandered back along my path to the livingroom and reached around the corner to flip on the lights and preparing myself for the initial blindness and shock to my tired senses.

“Hey!” came a startled voice from down below the sofa.

“Sasha? That you?” I asked.

“Um, ya…could you give me a minute.” He said softly.

I suddenly realized what I had done and turned the light out and stood in the darkness at the edge of the kitchen doorway. I felt my heart stop and my feet were firmly planted in place on the tile. Their coolness rising up through my legs and freezing me solid. Sasha was in the middle of a quiet stroking of his cock when I rudely interrupted his pleasures.

“Sorry…I’ll go in my room.” He said and stood, nude in the half-light that cast in from the street through the curtains. He was in perfect silhouette.

“No, I’ll go. You stay and, um. You know.” I muttered and backed a step.

He moved around the chair and now I could make out the clear shadow of his full erect cock as it fell from side to side as he walked closer.

“Since you came in, would you like to join me?” He smiled.

“What! Sasha, come off it.” I said in my sudden breathless panic.

“Look, I’m not saying I want to fuck you man. Just, well it would be a turn on to do this together. Masturbate I mean. We can keep the lights off if you want.” He said and was now standing inches in front of me. His shaft pointing up at me and in his palm as his thumb caressed the tip. He reached forward and put his other hand on my shoulder. I stood silently as he moved his hand down my arm past the elbow and to the wrist. It was sexy and sensual and my own cock jumped to life. He placed my hand against his cock and moved to caress himself on the back of my hand. I was somewhere else, watching this happen.

The incredible hardness and warmth of it flowed into me.

“Sash…” I whispered.

His body closer now to mine. He no longer held his cock but let it play against my wrist and hand. Shifting his hips from side to side and massaging himself on my nervously limp arm.

“It’s okay. God that feels good. Touch me, stroke me.” He hushed in my ear.

Now I was so aware of his closeness and the warm breath on my neck as he spoke.

“I can’t, I’m not that way….” I spoke in reply to his insistent motions.

“Neither am I, you know that. But pleasures are just that. Come on into my room and we can just stroke each other a little.” He said so softly in my ear that I felt mesmerized for a short moment. My eyes closed and felt the wetness of his mouth on my skin. Never before had I felt this and somehow something deep inside of me opened up. Maybe it was due to the length of my week? My weariness taking hold of my senses. Whatever it was my fingers were now open and holding the tip of his cock. Feeling the soft roundness of it and his gentle moans.

“Okay then….” He whispered and guided me to the spare room that had been turned into his bedroom.

He moved to the bed and sat on the edge. I could feel his stare at my body and I knew what he wanted next. But that would come hard for me.

“Sasha, look, I don’t know if I….” He stood and put his arms around me and spoke in my ear once again and in that same hushed soothing way.

“You say that but your cock is like a rock down there. It will be just touching, that’s all. Just lay with me and let things happen on their own, ok?”

He released me and let me go to the bed on my own and I lay down. The sensation of which felt amazingly good. I watched as his nude form joined beside me and he lay with his head propped on his bent arm. I could tell he was smiling at my nervousness. His hand rested on my chest and he caressed my torso slowly.

“ I just want you to know that I haven’t done anything like this before, so I am nervous too. But we are old friends and you trust me right?”

“Um uh huh.” I said in a choked whisper as his hand slipped up under the lose hem of my shirt.

His fingers were softer than I had expected and his touch was easy and very warm. He made slow circles around my belly and moved steadily upwards and found a nipple and toyed with it.

I moaned almost on instinct to the pleasurable strokes of his fingertips raking on after the other on my erect nipples.

“Feels pretty good huh David. See what I meant about simple pleasure of pleasuring.” He said softly and I was aware again of the closeness of his face to mine as he hovered over me.

My body felt hard and tense as his hand caressed over my skin. How could this man’s touch affect me in such a way as to give me the greatest hard-on in months? Then it came to me that my tenseness was only due to the pressure and constraint my poor cock was enduring.

His seduction was complete, as I was more than ready to be touched by him. But he continued in the same careful fashion. Now his attentions moved down to my thigh and his hand moving over my leg and his fingertips exploring up my open leg of my shorts. He found the hard bulge and tenderly fingered it. Sasha sat up; his hands leaving me for a moment as he positioned himself better over me. I lay still as he opened the front of my shirt and then un-clipped the plastic buckle on my belt. The button was next and soon I lay nearly naked, My cock standing firmly and awaiting touch. He lay back down beside me after exposing my body and returned his fingertips to my nipple. Then to my surprise, his mouth followed as he encircled the nub and rubbed me senseless with his tongue.

Moaning softly I reached for him and held his head to my chest as his hand stroking so gently on my shaft that it was a moment or two before I was conscious of his caress. It was gently; smooth and light as air in a lovely up and down motion and around the tip, which made me, shake slightly with arousal. That combined with the moistness of the sounds coming from my left nipple drew me farther into this abyss of pleasure. My hand traveled on its own to his lower back and finding his firm ass cheek it lay there and moved carefully over his flesh. Hearing him make pleasant sounds only pushed me farther into the boldness of my touching. After what seemed and eternity my hand slipped back up and away from his round backside to his neck where I held him in my grip to let him know I was enjoying the deep sucking kisses he gave to my chest. He moved onto his side and I followed so we lay facing each other. My cock against his and we moved our hips to pleasure each other at the same time. My eyes closed and feeling everything at once. The heat of his cock and the weight of it on top of my own shaft excited me. My hand returned to the small of his back and he hand did the same. We shuffled into each other and felt the intensity of our cocks loving against the other. I was now stroking his chest and his fingers playfully tortured my wet nipples in repeated pinching.

We lay there squirming against each other for some time. I let my hand moved down between us and held my cock firmly against his and rubbed onto him. Our pre-cum mixing together and making the efforts slippery. I felt his fingers curling around my shaft and I did as he did. Together we caressed each other and his mouth was on my neck once and his kiss was warm and pleasant.

“Do you mind that, David?”

“No, no it is nice. Anyway, we have shared that much already.” I said. The words escaping my lips. My aroused senselessness driving me onwards.

He kissed my neck and nuzzle there and my hand rose up and fell into the mess of dark waves of hair.

He pressed my shaft to his and inched it up and down slowly. Then pressing it down between my thighs and caressed against my balls.

“Sasha, no….” I whispered to him.

“Hmmmm, okay, it was just that it felt so good.” He said softly.

“You did say that you didn’t want to fuck me Sasha.” I said.

He lay down beside me and rolled onto his back.

“I know, sorry. I just got carried away there.”

I rolled into him and touched his chest.

“If you want to rub my ass with that…,” I said touching the tip of his cock. “You can, but nothing more.”

He gave me a warm smile and I rolled over onto my stomach and rested my head in my folded arms. He moved in between my open legs and I felt the rich pleasure of the hardness pressing onto my crack. He dug deeper and caressed lovingly onto that soft area between my balls and my hole.

“Oh David, this is amazingly good. Mmmmmmnnnn I could cum right now!”

“No, don’t, not yet.” Said into the pillows and felt the thrusts increase slightly and then he pulled away.

“Your turn. You have to try that on me.” He said as he sat back on his calves. Sasha lay down in the opposite direction to me and opened his thighs to allow me access to his ass. I pressed the tip down and thrust softly down and up again. My cock dangerously deep in his crack and I could feel him rise up to greet my motions. This did feel good and my need to climax grew. I pulled away after only a few short thrusts into that warmth. He rolled to meet me and I touched the tip of my cock to his and lay with him.

“Can we cum together?” he asked.

I nodded in the dark and he touched my cock and moved down to kiss my chest and then belly before taking it in his lips and licking the tip.

“Sasha….mmmmm” I moaned and couldn’t find the means to protest to this act at all. In fact I desired it.

Moving with my cock still at his lips I rolled over and faced his member as well. I held it gently and took tentative swipes at him with the tip of my tongue. He seemed more comfortable in pleasuring me that I was prepared to do the same. But if my attentions were not what he wanted there was no sign of complaint. Sasha shuffled to give me more of him and as he sucked onto my cock fully I repeated my light licking of the firm shaft in my hand.

We came nearly at once and the taste of him was new and different to my mouth. I sucked on him much more fully as he became softer and my cock throbbed in and out of his lips. We held each other like that for some time and then lay together and kissed. Afterall we had shared everything else that night.

A Dream Cum True

2009-06-27T06:00:00.000-07:00

When my Mom told me we were headed to Connecticut for winter break I was absolutely psyched. I had just come home from my first semester in college and I couldn't wait to talk to all my family and friends.

Especially B.K.

I had grown up with him. He is my mother's best friends son, and he is absolutely gorgeous. He and I had always been close. He is two years older than me, and I have always looked up to him. But he's always seen me as the little-sister type tagalong.

I couldn't wait to show him how much I had grown up. He hadn't seen me since I was 16. Now, two years later, I was ready to put my plan into action.

While I was away at college I had taken up a basketball intramural -- and basketball is B.K.'s best sport. B.K. stood at six-feet, two inches tall, with deep green eyes and light brown hair. He's always kept in shape by basketball and was a great high school player, but I was determined to beat him in a game and win my way with him.

Myself, well I'm just five-feet one inch tall and have bright blue eyes along with medium length blond hair topped off with a set of 36C's breasts. I blossomed into after the last time I saw him. I couldn't wait for his reaction.

We pulled into Lynn's house around 2 p.m. My Mom went running into her house searching for her best friend and I walked around the back of the driveway to where the black top was. B. K was out there dribbling the ball. I stood there unnoticed for a minute just watching him shoot hoops, shirtless in his basketball shorts.

Watching his muscles rippling with movement, I felt myself begin to get wet. I cleared my throat and he looked over. His eyes met mine and then traveled south...hovered at my chest, then down and up again. He didn't say anything.

"Hi usually works," I said

"You've changed."

"Ah, college was a good time. I grew up and matured," I flipped my hair teasing him.

"Evidently. You're still a bit short -- but you definitely have grown," he snickered.

I darted past his side and grabbed the basketball and took it for a quick lay-up. I grabbed the ball after it came out of the hoop and just stood there.

"You wanna make a wager?" I asked.

"What kind?"

"Well, if I win, I get anything I want ... you win, you can have whatever you want."

He looked at me. "What do you want?"

I chucked him the ball. "You"

His breath whooshed out. I didn't know if it was from me chucking the ball to him or my blunt confession. I hoped it was the latter.

He walked around me circling me. I kept having to turn my head to keep him in view.

He checked the ball back to me and said: "Well I certainly have nothing to lose. I want you too"

We were half way through our game of 21 when our mothers came out dressed to the nines and told us that they were going out on the town and not to expect them back.
They were getting a hotel. I leaned in close to B. K and whispered "how convenient."

I was so happy my Mom decided we would stay our visit at Lynn's house instead of my boring grandparent's house.

We finished our game, and B.K. had lost by one point.

I rubbed it in face that I won, swaying my body as I was doing a little victory dance.

"You lost! The basketball master himself lost!"

"I didn't lose anything," he smirked.

We played ball for a little longer and went into the house around five. He followed behind me, and I could feel his stare.

"I'm going to catch a shower B," I said. I gathered some clothes from my bag and went into the bathroom. I shut the door -- but not tightly. I was hoping B.K. would wander in. I turned the water on undressed and slipped under the spray.

I soaked in the steam and started to lather my body wash on and I heard the door creak. I peeked my head out of the curtain and B.K. was standing there in his boxers.

"Are you coming or aren't you?" I asked him.

"I won't be the only one coming," he said and I watched him intently as he slowly slipped his boxers off. I was mesmerized watching him undress. His body was so tan and I could make out every single toned muscle line. It just served to turn me on even more.

He stepped into the shower and I backed up a little to watch this godlike creature ... the water bouncing of his hot body. I stood there and he held his arms out to me. I stepped closer and he leaned in to kiss me. After 18 years finally my dream had come true.

His lips were warm on mine and after a few seconds they parted and I welcomed his tongue into my mouth. He used his thumb and finger to hold my chin and move me so he could devour my lips. I felt warm sensations all over my body. My nipples stiffened and were rubbing against his hard chest. My body wash only making it more of a slippery pleasurable sensation. Both his hands slid down my arms and gripped them lightly pulling me up.

I felt his hard cock resting at my thigh. His mouth then began a journey down my neck and behind my ears. He tilted me back blocking the water spray and nibbled lightly around my breasts. I let out a moan of pleasure and he took my nipple into his mouth and began to suck. I had to grab on to him for I feared my knees wouldn't be able to support me.

This was the first time I had felt anything like this. I saved myself for him -- saved my sensations all for him. The only man in my life I truly trusted. And now I was in Heaven.

But I wanted my turn to play too. I kissed him back then slid my hand from his shoulder down his chest and stomach marveling the feel of his body till my hand was resting on his cock. I had heard enough stories from my college buddies to know how things were done.

He leaned in close and whispered in my ear how sexy I was. I turned us around so that the spray was hitting me. He stood very close to me and I started to test stroke his cock. Feeling the amazing combination of heat and hardness.

He began to toy with my chest. Teasing my nipples..raking his nails down my sides making moan out loud. He moved his hand down further past my belly and into my heat. He teased the outside of my shaved pussy lips. I was so wet that his finger slipped in and pressed against my clit. I jumped a little. This felt so much better than when I was handy with myself. I actually said that outloud and he laughed. He leaned down to me and kissed my lips again.

He asked me if I had ever done anything like this before. I said no. He just smiled and grabbed the shampoo. We finished showering and cleaning each other. I stood in the bathroom wrapped up in a towel just admiring him. His towel was swung around his hips sexily. I was biting my lip and smiling at him.

"What?" He asked.

"You know that rug in your den?"

I was referring to his basement den hang out room there was a huge bear skin rug. It just added to the cheesiness of the room.

"Yeah. What about it?" he inquired.

"There," I said.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked me.

"I've been waiting my entire life for you, and I'm not going to wait any longer."

That was all the encouragement he needed. He walked up to me and scooped me in his strong arms. I held on and giggled. I had always wanted a guy to do that. While he carried me downstairs I sucked his neck and kissed around his earlobe. We got to the rug and he lay me down. He walked out of the room.

I was about to say something but he returned quickly with candles. I had mentioned to him once that my first time had to be perfect; candlelight, music, emotions -- the whole nine yards. As soon as that thought passed through my head I heard a light dreamy music fill the room. He also lit the fireplace.

I never thought he would go for this but I was more then pleased that he had. I was sitting in the middle of the rug with my knees up to my chest. He walked over and began to dry my hair. He moved his body over mine and gently laid me down. He pulled my towel down slowly.

B.K. kissed me over my face and neck and every inch he pulled the towel down he lavished with kisses. Over my breasts nipples down my stomach and hips. He pulled my towel off completely and I made a small gasp. I was totally exposed to him and I couldn't be happier. He leaned back up to kiss my lips. He sat to the side of me and as he was kissing me traced his fingers all over my body.

From my neck to my collarbone, inside of my elbows, breasts, nipples, down my stomach and again he pressed his finger into me. He massaged my clit -- running his fingers down my lips. He leaned over me and kissed me. At the same time B.K. slipped is tongue in my mouth he pushed 2 fingers inside of me. I moaned into his kiss and my body bucked upwards.

He continued to tease with my tongue while his hand caressed inside me. He hit my G-spot which I had never had touched before. I went absolutely crazy. My first man-made orgasm rolled into my body. I almost screamed into B.K.'s mouth. My hands grabbed the rug. He chuckled when he broke the kiss.

"It only gets better from here," he smiled.

"It's pretty damn great here already," I responded trying to catch my breath.

He traced the same path he did with his fingers with his lips and tongue. I felt him cruise over my chest and down the sides of my body over my hips. When I felt his breath between my legs I knew I was in for it. He kissed me down my thighs and the inner of my calf to my ankles then back up the other leg. He kissed around my center then he slid his tongue between my slit. He separated my lips with his hand and slowly licked my hot pussy.

When he slid his tongue inside me I almost came. My body jerked up and more of his tongue went in my tunnel. He teased and teased avoiding my clit until I was begging him to. He finally placed his lips around it and ran his tongue around in circles. My hips were bucking trying to get him to suck my clit. He did. I surrendered to his sucking for all of a minute -- but my body was quickly overheating to his oral abilities.

"I cumming," I was screaming and breathing.

I squirmed and moved around on the rug and he didn't stop sucking till I stopped squirming. He then tongued inside of me, sucking out all my wetness.

"Are you ready?" he asked me.

My eyes met his, feeling our souls closer than our bodies.

"Yes," I smiled.

He moved over me guiding his hard 8 inch cock above me. He cradled me in his arms and moved his cock forward. I felt his head push between my lips. He grinned at me and slid his cock to the top of my clit and began pressing it against me.

He rocked it into me over and over again till I began to tingle inside again. I bit into his shoulder cumming hard again. He smiled and kissed me. He moved his cock down to my entrance. He slid his head in. And groaned.

"What?" I asked. Worried something was wrong.

"Nothing. You're just tight. Don't worry."

I held on to him. He slid in till he met my resistance. He kissed my neck and whispered in my ear that it is going to hurt a little but the pain will pass into pleasure quickly.

"Are you sure?" he asked again.

"Yes."

"Alright."

He slid in me again and the pulled out and pushed quickly breaking my resistance. I squeaked from the pain, but his mouth was covering mine and he just held himself inside me. When I adjusted to his cock in me he pulled almost all the way out and slid back in. He kept sliding into me slowly. Long deep strokes.

He pulled out and asked me to get on my hands and knees. I did and he came up behind me and slid his cock in again. He felt so deep inside me. He reached around and started rubbing my clit. I felt my G-spot getting a work out. I was cumming again.

I started to moan louder, and then I came hard all over his cock. It was the most amazing orgasm. Feeling my muscles contract on his cock. Squeezing him inside me. He kissed my back and pulled himself out.

He told me he was ready to cum but he wanted to cum in my mouth not inside me. He kneeled in front of me and I licked the head of his cock tentatively -- tasting myself on him. I sucked on his head, feathering my tongue around it. Whatever he liked I did further.

I sucked him deeper into my mouth, inhaling harder and played with his balls.

"I'm going to cum," he grunted.

I kept sucking and he jerked his hips forcing almost his entire 8 inches into my mouth. I felt his hot fluid spurt in my mouth and I swallowed every drop. He pulled me up to him and we kissed for the next few minutes, smiling quietly -- occassionally kissing deeply.

I lay there with my head rested on his shoulder enjoying the afterglow. He traced his fingers around my body and we both fell asleep.

My dream had come true.

A Dove's Goodbye

2009-06-26T06:00:00.000-07:00

"Alexis!"

Ice blue eyes met Alexis's as she turned from her drink. As was always the case, she stared, startled by their color and depth. Pale skin folded softly as a smile formed on thin lips. Velvety blue-black hair framed a gorgeous face she had fallen in love with time and time again. Even the slightly overlarge nose seemed to fit just right on that gorgeous face. Oh, how she could stare forever and not care at time lost, just because of those features. She blushed momentarily, embarrassed at being caught off guard by him. It seemed he was always doing that.

"Hello, Alexis." Seth whispered, his deep, rich voice caressing her much as his rising hand seemed ready to do. Indeed as his gentle fingers brushed her cheek, she sighed, wrapped in the bliss of voice and touch. "I missed you."

"You dork. You've only been away from me since classes let out," Alexis giggled, instantly angry with herself for letting her infatuation show so much. Anger dulled as she looked into those eyes again. Her voice still held a slight edge at least. "You didn't walk me to my dorm, again."

"I'm sorry, Dove." Seth whispered, his rich voice sending reality spinning once more. "But you know how busy I've been lately."

"I know. Where do you go all the time? And why do you wait until it's so late to see me anymore? You never did this before. I thought you loved me." Her lower lip puffed out, eyes widening slightly. Her father had always fallen for this trick, and Seth was usually apt to let down his ability to make her knees water with it.

"Well, a few things have changed recently, and I've been running to keep up." Seth smiled again, a dimple showing in his left cheek. The smile faded, and her stomach began twisting into knots. "Actually, that's what I wanted to talk to you about."

"You aren't planning to leave me are you?" She was amazed at how steady her voice sounded to her. Inside, she was ready to fall to her knees sobbing. Losing him would destroy her.

"Of course not, Dove." His fingers stroked her cheek once more, and the knots were instantly gone. "Come on. Let's get out of here and we'll talk. Do you know of anywhere we can be alone?"

The thought of her being alone with him brought the knots right back. As much as she adored this man, she was not willing to sleep with him yet. She prided herself on how long she had saved herself for the perfect man, and if these past seven months hadn't proven anything else, it proved he was making a rapid ascent to being that perfect one for her. "Sweetie, my roommate left this morning for home. You know she always goes home for the weekends, and Angela's family had big plans this time. If anything, we'll have the room to ourselves for three days, if not longer. Monday is her birthday, after all."

"I suppose you're right." Seth smiled, offering his hand to her. She took it and followed him out of the club.

The night air was slightly stale, storm clouds from the past three days kept stagnant puddles everywhere. That mixed with the smells of beer and cigarette smoke hung in the air. A chill breeze blew through, sweeping her slightly wavy brown hair forward. She pulled a few wayward strands behind her ear, easing into Seth's side for warmth as well as the feel of him. He only wore a long-sleeve shirt, but he said that he never really got cold. His hand took hers, revealing the deep contrast between their complexions. Where his was pale and almost milky, hers was deep tan, never broken by tan lines. Before she could reach into her purse for a smoke, her dear Seth saved her the trouble by handing her an already-lit cigarette. One blossomed in his own mouth as they walked, smoke trailing across his slightly illuminated features. His strong, calloused hands felt warm against the chill of the autumn night air. Taking a drag of the cigarette, she began recalling accounts of her day.

"So, she left early?" Seth asked in a slightly bored tone. "I thought she was going to finish her classes today."

"I guess she just wanted to surprise her family by showing up early." Alexis shrugged. "You know how she gets her ideas and just has to overly dramatize things. I'm just a little worried. Usually, she calls my cell to let me know she made it home okay."

"I'm sure she just got wrapped up in whatever plans her family have for her." Seth murmured in his bored tone.

Two burned out cigarettes and three flights of stairs later, she put thoughts of her best friend, Angela, from her mind. They were there to discuss something serious, and she felt slightly worried at what it could be. She unlocked the door and pushed it open, her stomach turning summersaults now. Perhaps tonight was the night she lost herself totally to him. He closed the door behind him, moving to the bunk that was Angela's, sliding his shoes off and working his toes. Alexis hung her coat up, slid her shoes off, then moved to the small refrigerator she shared with Angela, pulling out a soda, opening it.

"Want one?" She asked, knowing she was stalling the moment. It might be wonderful news he was going to present her, but there was also always the potential for disaster.

"No, thank you." Seth said. He stood and moved to her, kissing her firmly, powerful arms wrapping around her thin waist. She felt herself falling slowly, a never-ending drop from reality that took forever and back. An eon passed before she could breath again.

She smiled at him, pulling back. "You, sir, do that too well for your own good."

"I know." He bent down, lips gently brushing against her neck, like the gently brush of a butterfly's wings. Her eyes fluttered and her knees weakened, but she pulled back again.

"Stop, you. Now let's be serious. What did you want to talk about?"

Seth paused, then sat back down, his beautiful eyes troubled. He looked up at her, and wanted to cry just seeing the pain he was in. She moved to him, sat down, and cupped his face in her hands. "What is it, baby?"

"I have to leave. Something's happened and I can't stay."

With that single statement, her heart broke. She forced back tears, but the pain she felt for him now turned inward. "Why?"

"Please. Don't ask. Just trust that I'm doing the right thing." Seth kissed her forehead, running fingers along her cheek. "I just wanted to tell you before I just disappeared. You mean the world to me, and I will miss you so much. But I can't stay here anymore."

"What are you saying? Whatever it is, I don't care. I'll go with you."

"No. You can't go with me. You have to stay here." He rose, turning to the door. His hand rested on the knob, not moving to open the door. "I'll be leaving tonight, but I just wanted to say goodbye."

"Wait!" Alexis cried, running to him, wrapping arms around his waist. "What aren't you telling me? There's something else, isn't there?"

"Yes, but you'll find out soon enough." Seth kissed her gently, then pulled the door open.

"You can't leave yet." Alexis whispered, stepping in front of him. "I have something to give you before you go. Something to remember me by, if you are leaving for good." Admitting she would never see him again after that was hardest to admit, even to herself, but she did it.

"What is it?"

She leaned up and kissed him deeply, a serious kiss. Her hands took his, leading him to her bed. She kissed him again, then slid back slowly, unbuttoning the top few buttons of her silky blouse. She looked up at him, watching as a new intensity took his eyes. A slight nervousness touched her, but she suppressed it. This was for him. No matter what pain she felt, she would not stop him. This was her first, last, and only time with him. She would not ruin it for him with fear on her part. She loved him too much. His eyes traveled the length and breadth of her small body, licking his lips lightly. Was he nervous? He seemed paler than normal, suddenly, and very unsure of himself. Alright, then, she thought to herself. If he won't start this, I will.

She pulled him closer to her, kissing him deeply, leading his hand gently to the next button, anxious to feel what this would be like with such a wonderfully gentle man. She smiled into the kiss as she felt his fingers deftly work to open her blouse fully. For such large hands, he had nimble fingers. Pulling away, Seth slowly worked his hands and eyes along her soft, well-tanned skin. Oh, how his hands felt wonderful against her. She shifted slightly, moisture building against the material of her panties. A tingling sensation ran across her body, sending ripples of pleasure firing through her like lightning. And this from a mere touch of his hand? She could hardly wait for the rest now. Heat rose in her skin, the fluttering a thousands of butterflies filling her tummy. She sat up at his direction, shivering as he slid her blouse away, nimble fingers working open the clasps of her bra. Soon, she was completely topless and in him arms, kissing him deeply, almost wildly. Never before had she been this way. Why now? Why with him? She loved him, but wouldn't that only make her want to take it more slowly with him?

Just from the way his lips played against hers, she thought her body might explode, but Seth was not satisfied with that alone. His lips slowly marked a trail from hers to her jaw, down her chin and across her neck. His tongue flashed out under a tightly sealed mouth. The flat of his tongue slid along her skin and she squirmed harshly, eyes rolling. Oh how she loved this. How she needed this. His tongue left her skin and she whimpered, aching for him now. His lips marked another trail from her neck to her heavy breasts, circling them twice each, then closing in slightly on her rose-stained nipples, circling again. Over and over he did this until she felt his breath on her nipples, but never moved closer. She could have screamed from the torment. He was so tantalizingly close, and all he was doing was teasing her! A moment's anger was suppressed under a wave of erotic heat. She hated waiting for it, but knew the anticipation would make her pleasure more overpowering.

His tongue lightly slid out, caressing the thick flesh of her nipple as breath rushed out of lungs she had no idea she froze in place. As if that were a sigh for him, he leaped into action, taking her nipple between his lips and suckling gently at it. Her other nipple suddenly danced in pleasure as his fingers turned and rolled and tugged it slowly. Another lifetime passed while pleasure built up in her, filling her completely. Had he continued, she would have exploded in sexual energy. But, he pulled away, switched slowly and took her other nipple between his lips, suckling. The already suckled nipple lay moist and stiff, chill against the cool air of the room. Fingertips pressed into it now, easing it again to a sexual peak.

Unable to stand much more, she groaned, writhing under his attentions. Oh how he knew what he was doing. His hands eased down her body suddenly, yet his lips and tongue eased along her nipple, sending pulsed of lightning through her, straight to her swollen clit. The ache between her thighs screamed for attention, but she was trapped in his web of control. Just as she was about to voice her pleas for his attention, he felt her pants slide open and the rest of her clothes slide off of her easily. His lips left her nipple, leaving it much as the first one, then followed a slick trail down her bust, across her abdomen, around the edges of her tummy, up and down her sides, and stopped just at the inside of her hips where the bundles of nerves made her engorged clit scream in agony of impatience.

His lips teased her once more, toying along the inside of her hips, inching down her body as slowly as possible without standing still. His tongue lashed across her inner thighs, edging closer and closer to her enflamed sex. A sound filled her ears suddenly; a moaning breath, emanating from her own chest. How was she so unaware of what she was doing while her whole body was screaming of what was happening to her?

As slowly as he made it to where he was, he slowed down even more as he finally reached where she wanted him to be. Emotions aside, she needed him now. She wanted him inside of her. She was going to scream, and didn't care who heard. Let them all hear! She wanted satisfaction! Instincts had taken over and she didn't care! She loved him, but for all of her, she needed sexual gratification before she was going to die from waiting!

A warm tongue pressed against her clit once, slid along its length, then eased away, cold air following immediately afterwards. She did scream then, a sound so piercing, it was a wonder she did not break the glass in the room. The air stopped and his tongue lashed out as her clit once more. And just as before, the one lick was all she received before the cold air caressed her burning clit. Had his hands not been holding her thighs, she would have crushed his head to keep that wonderful tongue in place. Her mind reeled as his thumbs began to play along with the cold air, tracing ever-so-gently across her thighs, stopping where she felt it most. Eyes rolling wildly, she could not think on any one thing at a time. Focus was as impossible as holding water with open hands. His tongue flashed again, and she flinched as if stricken. Cold air followed yet again. Why was he being so cruel to her? His tongue dragged across her aching clit and she whimpered as if in pain. Why did he not want her satisfied? Cold air blasted her desperate sex. Why?

As she was about to beg for him to not tease her so, a flash of pleasure washed over her body as he was suddenly inside of her. He was filling her completely, and she lost all sight of anything but ice blue eyes watching her with an insatiable lust filling them. Suddenly she was scared. A voice in the back of her mind screamed for her to run, but the fear dulled with the sensations of lust! She didn't care anymore. All she wanted was her satisfaction; wanted him to make her scream again! As he nearly pulled out of her, she moaned and whimpered, nails digging into his bare back. How had he lost his shirt? The details were still so fuzzy. He slid deep inside of her, filling her again. Life filled her soul! She was so alive! Over and over again, she felt him nearly fall from their mesh, then drive back into her, making her want more, making her want to scream!

Just as a strong heat built inside of her, from a place she never knew existed, she did scream. Seth looked down at her, eyes dimmed as if dead, and two pointed fangs extended from his gums. Her beautiful Seth had her trapped and she did not know if she wanted to run or lay there and let him do as he pleased, so long as he finished what he started. As he bent forward, she felt sharp pain at her jugular, and blackness rolled over in a swollen wave of agonized pleasure. Lightning filled her every niche! Her nerves wanted to dance and sing from the joy she suddenly experienced! Life was more! Colors were suddenly brighter! Sounds sharper! Her wails of pleasure filled the room, yet seemed hollow compared to the feelings she was experiencing! Life was coursing through her!

And as suddenly as it happened, it was over, and darkness rolled over her . . .

Seth sat silently, looking over the woman he had loved for the last of his human life. He had felt the same thing she had felt in his last, yet she would not return from it. The pain of emptiness would never be hers, as was his. Hopefully, she would meet with her friend, Angela, in Heaven. He had taken her first to practice what he wanted to do to Alexis. Strangely enough, he didn't feel sad at all for either of them. He was glad she had something more to look forward to. All he had now was pain and death. Odd how strangely at ease she seemed now. Her pale face was as lifeless as the doll she seemed to resemble.

"I did love you, Dove. But now, you have other things to be happy with; others to share joy with. I will miss you. Please think fondly of me when you fly with the angels." The last sliver of light that played across her face was soft light from the full moon outside. That was how he would remember his Dove for all time.

A Day Of Many Firsts

2009-06-25T06:00:00.000-07:00

Let's face it, sex the first time for a guy can be awkward and a little embarrassing. I know mine was. Mine happened with the older sister of the girl I wanted to date, hell, tell it like it is, I wanted to bone her liked I owned her. She was hot, tits a little on the large side, but she had a killer ass. Not the older Sister, she was a plane Jane. Suzy, a tall girl, not great looking or fat, not a cheerleader either and their divorced Mother, Mrs. Rudy. I'm not even going to mention the hot ones name. What for, I never got into her pants anyway. Let's just say she was the source of many teenage boners and tug sessions. I hung out at her house a lot, just shooting the breeze and playing little head games with each other.

One summer day I went to her house and only Suzy was home. She said her Sister was out with another guy and would not be home for a long while but I was welcome to come in and just hang out. Little did I know, she had her own agenda. She started talking about things of a sexual nature and I was getting a chubby. She noticed the budge in my pants and told me that she was pretty horny herself. She said "we can fool around a little if you like". Right there in the living room of her Mom's house. She took off her tight jeans, sat on the couch, raised and spread her legs and said "eat me, come over here and suck me off, I'm so horny". Well, first of all, I'd never seen a pussy other than in a magazine, and second, I most definitely never eaten a pussy, except in my dreams. I was so excited; I thought I would blow a nut right there in my pants. I raced over to where she was, dropped to my knees and buried my face in her very hairy fuck box.

Okay people, don't laugh, I knew from all my male friends that pussy has a tuna or a fishy smell and I can deal with that, but what I smelt was not tuna or even anything that even resembled fish. It was the most vile, rank, repulsive stench I had ever had the opportunity to experience. I began to gag and I thought I would hurl my lunch right on top of that nasty cunt. It also had a thick milky, cheesy type substance all around her inner pussy lips. She asked me, "What's wrong, are you ok". Come on guys (and girls), this was my first time ever, eating snatch. Just because I'm not very well educated, doesn't mean I'm stupid. I thought, this can't be right, if eating pussy is so good and so many people enjoy it, there has to be a problem here. I was willing to eat a gallon of that nasty cunt cheese to get what I wanted, a blow job or even a fuck. Both of which would also be my first. You know what they say, you gotta take the good with the bad, and if this is what I would have to endure to achieve the end result, so be it.

I must have been good because she began to leak pussy juice pretty fast. I dare not swallow any of that sour tasting cunt spit. I just let it roll off my tongue and down to the crack of her ass. I must have pulled her cum trigger more than once because she began to buck her hips into my face like some kind of physco bitch.

I stood up and dropped my pants and she immediately buried my 5 ½ inch monster cock right down her throat and licked my nuts at the same time. God, that felt great, I didn't have to move at all. She had her hands on my hips and pulled me into her face, forcing my dick down her throat over and over again. Man, I thought, this is not the first time she sucked cock. She knew what she was doing. The stench of that rotten cunt was wafting up nose, throwing a monkey wrench into what supposed to be a pleasurable first, it didn't take long at all, hell I was practically cumming before she even had my dick her mouth. I broke a nut in her mouth and as I shot that first round in her mouth, she grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled me closer forcing my fuck stick all the way down her throat. She held me there until I stopped spazzing like a mental. Oh my God, "that was fucking awesome" I told her.

"Eemmm, I love the taste of cum", then she said she wanted me to ass fuck her. I thought, what the fuck is wrong with this bitch, is she fucking nuts. Being a teener, my dick never went down, well not all the way at least. She told me to sit down, then she proceeded to sit on my dick. Her asshole was nice and juicy from that toxic waste that spewed out of her box when I ate her, so my dick slid right in. I knew she must have done this more than once. Man, she had no mercy on me; she just plopped right down on my cock and bounced like a kid on her daddy's lap. The pain was nearly unbearable. She played with her nasty little cum button while she drove my cock up her vary tight asshole. I was not happy at all. I faked like I was cumming, just to get the fuck out of there. She pulled off of my dick and spun around to catch the last remaining drops of my ghost cum, I could see shit on my cockhead and streaked down my dick, but it didn't seem to matter to her. She stuffed my cock down all the way to the back of her throat and sucked me like a Hoover. Okay, I now I'm really disgusted as she sucked the shit off my fuck stick. I've heard of people like this, I never thought I'd ever meet one.

I pulled up my jeans and told her I had to go, and for her to tell her sister I stopped by. She smiled at me and said she had a good time, even though I was a newbe to sex. I went home and ran into bathroom, first I rinsed out my mouth with mouth wash, then took a nice long hot shower, paying particular attention to my poor dick. While in the shower, I was replaying the events of the day. I thought of her smell, that nasty cheesy piss box of hers and wondered what kind of sick demented world she grew up in, where getting fucked up her ass and sucking shit off a cock felt good. It gave me the hebe gebe's, and are all woman like this.

I had to fly back to my duty station the next day and would not be home for another year. If you think this story was weird, just wait, it gets better, way better. No more shitty dick sucking though, thank goodness.

A Day at the Beach

2009-06-24T06:00:00.000-07:00

Ami was nervous, tomorrow would be her first day at University. That meant making new friends and learning a completely new social structure, and she had not been the most popular girl at her old school. The smartest, yes; the one the teachers cooed over at exam time, yes; but never one of the popular ones. It was not that she was ugly, or had an off-putting personality. To the contrary, Ami was already becoming a beautiful young lady, and those who took the time to get to know her, found her bright, and even fun loving. However, that was the problem; Ami was so shy and studious, that very few people ever took the time to get to know her.

Now she wouldn't even have the refuge of her few lifelong friends to fall back on. She was going to have to fit in to a school where everyone nobody knew each other. She had seen how shy kids had been treated at her high school, and did not look forward to going through the experience again. "Still," she thought, "That's for tomorrow; today I get to spend at the beach, where no one knows anyone else."

In fact, this had the prospect of becoming a perfect day. Ami's mother had finally agreed it was safe for her to go to the beach by train alone, and swimming was one of Ami's favorite activities. Since her mother was a doctor at one of the larger hospitals in the city, she had grown up belonging to a swim club. She had taken to the water almost from birth. Now as she sat on the train taking her from her home to the beach, she glanced down at the package beside her. Inside were two brand new bathing suits, one was a blue racing style suit that she knew would cling to her body and allow her to move with absolute ease in the water. The other was the first Bikini she had ever owned. Made of the same Lycra/Spandex and Nylon material as the racing suit, its iridescent orange to blue prismatic material had practically shone on her body in the dressing room mirror when she had tried it on. Not that there was much material to shine, the suit's top consisted of two small triangles of cloth held in place by thin neon blue cords that tied behind her neck and back, while the bottom had only slightly more material covering her more salient parts. If her mother had seen it when Ami had first tried it on, she would have had a fit. Ami had planned to wear the bikini when she had bought it this morning, but then had suddenly decided she wanted to have a little more coverage on her body, hence the second suit.

Of course, with a racing suit, coverage was an almost meaningless term. Lycra/Spandex was a wonderful material for racing suits, which pulled tight against the body providing the absolute minimum amount of drag in the water. Being lightweight and very thin, it seldom trapped any air between the cloth and body giving it a very skin-tight silhouette. This of course meant that if you were not used to it, most people found that if revealed a little too much of the body it ostensibly covered. However, since Ami was a member of her local swim team she was used to the feel of the suits, and had never considered just how little the suits did or did not leave to the imagination of the boys around her.

That had changed abruptly earlier in the summer when she had spotted a couple of the boys of the team staring at her small but very perky breasts at one of the swim meets. Now, just two months later it had become clear, that while she would never be overly voluptuous, Ami would have one of those finely toned and very feminine bodies Oriental women were famous for, and she now had to decide just how much of it she wanted to show off to the world.

In the first bloom of a late adolescence, Ami had not quite figured out how to deal with all these new feelings and emotions that seemed to wash through her being at strange times, and she certainly was not in the market for a boyfriend just yet. Still the idea of seeing what kind of reaction she would get at the beach was intriguing. Just as the train pulled into the station, she decided to wear the bikini, for what was probably the forth time that morning.

The weather was perfect for the beach this morning, partly sunny, warm, not too humid, and with a light breeze blowing onshore. Normally this late in the season, things tended to be either too cold, or too cloudy to go to the beach, which meant that most people would have made other plans for the day. So, unlike earlier in the summer, there was actually space to spread out a blanket and not overlap with someone else. That did not mean that the beach was empty. In fact there were quite a few families and older teens present. Not far down the beach, a family was trying to build a sandcastle. Unfortunately for them, the daughter was an obvious ditz and clumsy to boot. How do you fail to notice that you had just made a tower on top of one of your own pigtails? A true "Dumb blonde" thought Ami.

In the opposite direction was one of the most beautiful young women Ami had ever seen, with long dark indigo hair wearing a traditional Kimono robe over her stylish suit. Obviously scandalized by the hentai remarks the old man with her kept making' she was calling him grandfather and was trying to get him to settle down, but it did not look like she was destined to have much luck.

After a few minutes, Ami decided that reading could wait for a little bit, so she got up and started for the water. She immediately became aware of the appreciative gaze of the old man, and a few of the teens nearby. "You see Riyo, there's nothing wrong with that style of bathing suit. After all if you've got it, flaunt it."

Blushing furiously Ami ran for the water, thanking whatever gods had made her decide on the one piece. The shock of the water as she dove in made her gasp at the cold, but her training took over and she started swimming strongly out from the shore. After a moment, her body adjusted to the water's temperature and she stopped feeling cold. Only the points made by her nipples in the material of her suit betrayed the chill of the water. Relaxing and letting the waves lift her as they passed by, Ami gave herself up to the feeling of pleasure that the sea always gave her. It was funny, in a pool she always wanted to keep moving, swimming laps, going off the diving board, or playing some type of game with her friends. In the sea, on the other hand, she spent most of the time just letting the force of the water move her about. It always seemed as if no matter what she did, she never felt safer than in the hand of the Ocean. Somehow, she knew that she would never drown in the open sea.

She was floating on her back gazing up at some high cirrus clouds and imagining what they looked like when she suddenly felt something pass closely beneath her. Righting herself to tread water, she looked around. There, not far away, was a fin coming straight at her. At first Ami felt a sense of panic, thinking it was a shark's fin. While shark attacks were rare at this beach that did not mean they could not or did not happen from time to time. Then the fin changed direction just enough for her to see that the shape was wrong for a shark, and it passed by her hand brushed the smooth almost silky feeling skin. A second later, a torpedo like shape leapt into the air beside her, spun in the air, and crashed back into the water showering her with spray.

Stunned, Ami realized that she had floated into a pod of Porpoises and they were playing all around her. In awe, she watched as they began to leap and crash all around her, as if giving her special attention. Ducking her head under the water, she opened her eyes and tried to see what they were doing under the surface. Gasping she pulled her head back up. That couldn't be right, could it? Slowly she lowered her head again and watched as two porpoises mated just below her.

"Wow, It's huge," she thought. "I didn't know they did it like that." Then self-consciously, "Ooh, I really shouldn't be watching this."

As if in answer to her thought, one of the other porpoises rushed by, forcing Ami to take a quick breath. Then another one came up and gently bumped up against her pushing her toward the shore. Looking up, Ami saw that almost everyone on the beach was standing together to watch her swim with the porpoises. Well that was okay, she was not in any danger, and it felt nice to be getting such special attention.

Then she felt one of the porpoises nuzzling her back and shoulders. Suddenly it grabbed the strap of her suit in its teeth and pulled. The effect was sudden and caught her by surprise, pulling her under for a moment. Looking around she realized that the culprit was a young female and one of the males was now trying to pull on her suit down by her rear end.

"Hey! Stop that!" she thought.

Coming to the surface Ami decided to start in for shore. She had barely started in, when the female had come up again and managed to get a better grip on her shoulder strap. Gently but with undeniable force, she pulled the strap out and down off Ami's shoulder. This was not funny. "If I don't stop this they'll take my suit off," she thought.

In fact, that was exactly what the younger members of the pod had decided to do. With surprising gentleness, but unquestionable purpose they took turns pulling on various parts of her new suit, as she struggled to keep pulling it back on, and swim for shore.

Ami was about 30 yard from the shore when the strap on her right shoulder broke under the constant harassment of the pod. A moment later, the left one gave way. Mortified Ami stopped trying to reach the shore. A racing suit that left little to the imagination as it clung to her was one thing; a torn strapless suit she would have to hold up was another. Of course staying out here with animals determined to see what was under that suit was out of the question too. Just as she realized this, one of the bull males came up, grabbed the top of her suit and dove for the bottom. This completely pulled the suit of her hands and down around her legs. Before she knew what had happened, another male had come up and finished pulling the suit off.

Almost immediately, the pod lost interest in the game and started towards the north, leaving Ami treading water just offshore and completely naked. To make matters worse, only the teenage boys appeared to be interested in Ami as the pod moved off. It appeared some of the boys had an idea of what had just happened to her.

Ami quickly realized that she could not come ashore here or stick around treading water. Because some of the boys were now starting out towards her, Ami began swimming towards where she thought he blanket was. When she started moving, some of the boys began heading back in to shore and Ami thought she might just get out of this without too much trouble. After all, there were two girls near her blanket who might agree to bring the new bikini out. However, as Ami swam down the shoreline, she could not spot either o the girls she had seen earlier.

Ami soon realized that some of the boys were now paralleling her on the beach, knowing that eventually she would have to come up where they could see her. This was not going the way she had planned. Yes, she had wanted to get the attention of the boys at the beach with her new suit, but walking out of the water naked was not the kind of attention she wanted. Looking back, Ami realized that some of the boys still in the water were better swimmers than she had thought, they had almost caught up to her already.

Suddenly, one of them reached out and caught her foot as she tried to kick away. She got away for a second, but it had been just enough for one of the other boys to catch up and now he grabbed her other foot. Then all four of the boys were around her, grabbing and groping as she struggled to get away. No matter how hard she struggled, Ami could not escape. These boys were obviously better swimmers than most and as good as Ami might be herself one day. Of course, boys were usually stronger swimmers than girls were.

Now the fastest of them got in behind her, grabbed both of her breasts in his hands, and tried to pull her away from the others. Another one grabbed her left leg and would not let go. In fact, he immediately began to try to fondle her pussy. Terrified, Ami opened her mouth to scream for help, but a small wave crashed at her open mouth cutting off her scream and choking her breath as it almost filled her lungs. Stunned, she went limp in the water as the boys continued to grope and fondle her supple form. How could this be happening she thought, "I'm going to be raped and drown at the same time?"

Then the pod of Porpoises had surrounded her once more, as they darted in and around boys forcing them away from Ami's body. One of the females began to push her up and in towards the shoreline. Coughing and gasping she realized that the Porpoises had not realized that their game of "Strip Ami" would put her in danger. From their perspective, the suit had been an unnecessary encumbrance, and they had simply removed it for fun. Now they had returned to attempt to repair the mischief their "fun" had created.

Soon the pod had pushed the boys back a good twenty yards, and was following Ami into the shore. Just as she reached the point where she would have either to stop, or allow the boys gathered on the shore to see her naked form as she ran dripping for her towel, Ami looked up and spotted a tall athletic brunette girl coming over the dunes. Calling out to the girl, she managed to convey her need for her second suit from her bag. Moving out into slightly deeper water, she waited for the girl to bring her the bikini. Meanwhile the pod remained between Ami and any of the boys that ventured into the water.

A few minutes later, her new bikini drawing several appreciative whistles and hoots, Ami ran for her blanket, grabbed up everything she saw and ran to the train station as fast as she could. Paying her fare and arriving on the platform just as a train was pulling up, she boarded almost before the train had come to a complete stop. Once onboard, she stopped and looked for the clothes she had worn earlier in the day. Slipping on her blouse over the tiny triangles that covered her breasts, she realized that the skirt she had worn earlier was missing. She must have dropped it at the beach in her hurry to get away. Glancing up nervously, Ami was relieved to see that this particular car was almost completely empty. The only other passenger was another young woman about her own age. Unfortunately, this girl was staring at her with an expression far too similar to the one the boys at the beach had worn.

Ami's face turned bright pink as she realized just how provocative her current outfit was. She could just imagine what her mother would say if she walked into the house like this? Oddly, instead of making her curl up into her usual self-conscious ball, these thoughts caused a warm tingly feeling to steal over her body. Centered in her breasts, and lower abdomen, the feeling was both unnerving and pleasurable at the same time. Unable to stop herself, she looked down at her body, where her nipples were standing out erect through materials of both her bikini and her blouse. The small iridescent triangle of cloth that covered her loins seemed even more see through than she had ever imagined in the store's dressing room.

A competitive swimmer, Ami had long been adverse to the presence of any unnecessary hair on her petite form. So back when her first pubic hairs had begun to appear, she had decided to use the same depilatory creams she had long used on her legs to remove this new nuisance. The result of course, was that now she could clearly make out the curves and folds of her outer pussy. As she watched, Ami realized that she could actually see the lips of her vulva expanding as the blood from her burgeoning arousal rushed to the area. In fact, her expanding clit had pushed its way out from between those lips and now stood erect against the suits thin material. The feel of her jewel rubbing against the cloth only heightened the small shudder of excitement and chagrin that ran through her body.

A slight noise made her look up to see that the other girl had moved closer in order to stare at the same sight as Ami. Blushing furiously Ami squeezed her leg together and struck her left hand down to cover herself, immediately sending an electric jolt throughout her body. It did not care why she had rubbed her engorged clit so hard, all it knew was the incredible rush of pleasure the sudden contact had caused. Her gasp was purely reflexive, and slightly louder because of the embarrassment that accompanied it. She had definitely made a mistake doing that.

As the wave of intense pleasure passed, Ami opened her eyes again. Startled she found that the strange girl had now moved again, and was actually kneeling directly in front of her. With bright blue lust filled eyes, the girl's gaze had fixed on Ami's hand and pussy. Looking up her eyes met Ami's and her tongue moved slowly around her red lips. Totally confused, and petrified at what had been happening to her, Ami simply gazed back into the blonde girl's stunning beauty. Taking Ami's silence as acquiescence, the girl reached out and pushed Ami's legs slightly apart. Then she gently reached in and lifted Ami's hand out of the way.

Somewhere in the back of her mind, Ami heard a voice yelling, "STOP!!!!!" However, before she could make her mouth and voice work, another thrill of tension hit her as the girl's hand pressed lightly against her loins. The feel of her touch was so incredible that all she managed to get out of her intended protest was a very soft "St......aaaaahhhhh."

Ami had been acutely aware of the changes going on in her body for quite sometime, the warmth and tenderness of her budding breasts, the appearance of her pubic hair, and even the faint flushes she had felt as she looked at some of the boys on her swim team. These had given her a glimpse into the adult world of emotions and sensation she was finally entering. However, she had never given any thought to the idea of pleasuring herself, and what she was now experiencing had caught her completely unprepared. Despite her own reservations, Ami made no protest as the stranger's hand continued to rub and stroke ever so gently across the barrier of the swimsuit. Instead, she sat there awash in the waves of pleasure that were radiating from her abdomen. Then she felt the other girl's hand reach up under her blouse and begin to fondle her right breast through the material of her bikini. The added sensation was almost too much for the young virgin, and she came close to fainting.

Next the blonde girl's hands moved away and came to rest at Ami's sides. Barely opening her eyes, Ami watched as those hands grabbed the strings of her bikini bottom and pulled loose the bowknots holding it on. She heard a soft chuckle as her moist pink lips came into view. Ami barely even tried to resist, as the girl pushed against her knees to spread her legs further apart.

"Beautiful," breathed the girl, as she gazed at the flower now fully exposed in front of her. "I knew you had to be shaved." She reached out with her right hand and gently touched the folds of Ami's vulva. "I've never done this before she breathed," as Ami squirmed with the pleasure of her touch and her back arched slightly when the girl touched her tiny Jewel. With a nervous tenderness, the girl began to explore the center of Ami's burgeoning womanhood, gently rubbing and pushing at her pussy lips with first one hand and then both.

Ami gasped aloud as she felt one of the girl's fingers penetrate into her vagina.

"No! Don't stop," she said as the other girl hurriedly started to withdraw the finger. That finger along with the gentle rubbing on her clit had been an extraordinary combination, and Ami did not want it to stop. Now the girl added a second finger to the first.

"I always love it when my boyfriend does this to me."

"I can see why," Ami, gasped.

"But, I love this more."

The blonde removed her fingers from Ami's throbbing vessel and keeping her other hand on her clit, the girl moved forward. The sensation as her tongue made contact with Ami's pussy was incredible. The girl ran her tongue up between the folds of Ami's lips, circled her jewel and the slid back down her opening. She kept this up for several moments, before sliding her tongue deeply into the now moist channel in front of her. With a sudden and surprising rush, Ami's first orgasm was upon her. She screamed in ecstasy as her body arched almost completely out of her seat, and a hot rush of juices came streaming out onto the blonde's hungry face. Surprised, the girl found she liked the taste of female cum almost as much as she like the taste of her boyfriends and began to eagerly lap up every drop of it she could reach on Ami's totally drained body.

So focused were the girls on what they had been doing, they hadn't even noticed as the train had pulled in and out of a station. Nor had they realized that there ware now two men standing behind them, staring awestruck at the scene. The blonde girl's first hint came when one of the men moved up behind her, reached around and began to fondle her breasts. Startled, she turned and found herself looking directly at the crotch of the young man. Highly aroused by what she had been doing, she could not help but notice the size of the cock straining against the material of his pants. Without a word, she reached out, unzipped his fly, and tried to catch the eight-inch member that jumped out at her. Without thinking or saying anything, she took the tip of that rock hard shaft and planted a moist kiss right on the end.

Caught off guard by the speed of the girl's attack, the young man stumbled back to sit across the aisle from where Ami lay. Never letting go of the cock, the blonde scrambled over on her knees and began to expertly administer a blowjob on this new stranger.

The other young man found himself staring at Ami's all but nude body. He could see where the bikini top had been pushed up to expose her right breast and the last traces of her orgasm, where the blonde hadn't quite finished licking her clean. This sight and the smell of her sex were even more intoxicating than the sounds of the cock-sucking going on behind him. Slowly he knelt and took the place recently vacated by the blonde girl, who was now busy pulling down her own panties so that his friend could fondle her pussy.

At first, Ami did not realize that someone else had started to lick and fondle her. After all, her first orgasm had been so intense; she still thought they were alone on the train. Nevertheless, she began to gradually notice a difference in the way her pussy was being licked. The pressure on her Jewel was firmer, more sure, and the tongue seemed to be reaching even further into her chasm than before. Already she was almost as excited as she had been earlier. Opening her eyes for the first time in several minutes she looked down at a shock of short black hair between her legs. Her first reaction to scream was immediately overridden by the new waves of pleasure coming from this new stranger's obvious expertise.

Looking around, she was just in time to see the blonde girl, now nude from the waist down, straddling another young man and guiding his cock into her own dripping cunt. Since the girl was facing away from her partner and towards Ami, she was able to see that the girl was also clean-shaven. Even as her own body was responding to her unknown partner's ministrations, she watched in fascination as the other boy's shaft pierced the opening so obviously ready for entry. She watched as the head of his cock pushed into the folds of the blonde's pussy, parting and then sliding between the lips that seemed to caress and hold the sides of his cock. Slowly at first, then with increasing speed, he began to ram his cock as deep into the girl, as it would go. With obvious pleasure, the girl was raising and lowering herself in time to his movements, her breaths coming in short gasps of sexual delight.

Tearing her eyes away from this show, Ami looked down to see her partner watching her own reactions to the show. He was still massaging her pussy with one of his hands, but the other had begun to fumble with the zipper of his pants. Even had Ami really wanted to, she was too far gone into her own world of pleasures to stop what she knew was coming. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of the shaft emerging from that opening. It was a least an inch longer and twice as thick as his friends mammoth cock, and the head had a deep purple color from all of the blood rushing to it.

In a strange mixture of terror and anticipation, Ami shifted her position on the bench seat to make entry easier for this magnificent prod. Unable to control himself, at the first touch of his cock to those swollen lips, the man plunged as far into her as he could ripping Ami's hymen with agonizing force. Gasping at the extraordinary jolt of pain, Ami's entire body convulsed and then relaxed as he pulled back.

"Oh my God! She's a Virgin," he thought, as he felt the momentary resistance to his thrust. In light of what he and his friend had walked in on, it had never occurred to him that this might be a first time experience for the Navy haired stunner. Nevertheless, the undeniable fact was that he had felt her virgin shield burst, and had not even been able to push half of his cock into her tight vessel. With a newfound appreciation of what he held, he began slowly pushing his member back into her warm and very moist pussy. Moving gently he pushed back in as far as, he had gone before, and then began a slow easy rhythm.

The experience of a cock inside her was unlike anything Ami had ever imagined. She thought she could feel every single ridge oh his shaft, and the slow pleasure he was giving her, now that the initial pain of her deflowering was fading, began to mount. With each thrust, she could feel him come a little farther into her body, and she suddenly had a strong desire to see just how much of this man she could actually encompass with her body. Instinctively she began to lift her hips towards him as he pushed forward matching his rhythm thrust for thrust.

Just then, she heard simultaneous gasps from the other lovers in the car. Looking over she watched as the blonde pushed down as far as possible onto her partner's shaft, and saw the sharp quick spasms of his orgasm shaking inside her overflowing pussy. Watching this only seemed to intensify her awareness of what was happening in her own body. She now knew that she was once again building towards orgasm. She could feel the blood flowing to her clit and the lips of her pussy increasing her sensitivity to his thrusts.

Ami was now taking all but a tiny fraction of his cock into her body, and the pace of their mutual dance was increasing. His shaft was so thick, that even now, as wet as her cunt had become with blood and her own sexual fluids, it still felt as if he might tear her in half. The pain and the pleasure were overwhelming and she began to slip into orgasm. Somehow, she reasserted control of herself; she wanted that last bit of cock in her as she came. Spreading her legs, she tried to make herself as open to his thrusts as she possibly could, and was finally rewarded with the sight of his entire cock sliding all the way into her pussy.

The feeling of that cock fully engaged with her pussy and his body meeting her swollen lips was too much for Ami. In a blinding crescendo, her body reached the second orgasm of her life. In reaction to the sudden release of her fluids and the contractions of her vaginal walls around him, the young man felt his own orgasm build. Within seconds he too came, spurting his own cum into her overfilled vessel. The overflow of their mutual release actually came spurting back out around his shaft as it jerked and quivered inside of her. "God! That was the best fuck of my life," he thought.

Exhausted and spent, the four young adults almost didn't realize until it was too late, that they would soon be coming into another station. In a flushed and embarrassed hurry, they quickly dressed. The silence was awkward as they stood waiting for the train to stop. At least the blonde had an extra skirt in her bag for Ami to wear, but beyond that, nothing else was said. No names were exchanged, no pleasantries passed. The Blonde was too embarrassed at her own role in starting thing off, and the young men too enthralled at their own luck to think of saying anything.

For her part, Ami was far too drained and confused by the day's events to speak. Her preternatural shyness, combined with the wonderful, glowing, aftermath to the loss of her purity, had left her literally speechless. In fact it would be much later that evening, in the privacy of her bath, before she would actually make any sound at all. Luckily, her mother was used to the occasional silence from her reserved daughter, and although she was definitely quieter than she had ever been before, she wrote it off to the natural moodiness of young women. Her mother's only remark had been to ask her if there had been some kind of spill in the ocean today, Ami had a strange odor about her. To this Ami was only able to shake her head in a way that was taken to mean she did not know.

A Date with Destiny

2009-06-23T06:00:00.000-07:00

For those who haven't read it, this is the sequel to my previous story "Just in Time for Dessert". I must apologize for the delay in getting this one posted, but I lost my muse for a while.

Darlene smiled sweetly at the man her sister had loved for as long as they could remember. "I think you know the answer to that, Uncle Mark!" She looked at the beatific smile on Elizabeth's face, and knew that she wanted to feel the same pleasure.

Mark looked back and forth between the two smiling faces, so alike, and yet so different. Elizabeth, always the more mischievous of the two, still had a crooked smile on her face, staring with undisguised lust at him. Darlene, on the other hand, had a very serious look, belying the fact that she was just as interested in the games that they had been playing. A glimmer of amusement flashed in her brown eyes, but that was the only outward sign of her mood.

"Well, girls, where should we go from here?" His voice was teasing, because he knew the answer; he'd known them long enough that he could read it in their faces, now that he knew what to look for. "Despite what you may think, I'm no superman. I don't think I have the endurance to do that again right away."

The girls looked at each other, silently communicating. Liz pointed to the dessert tray on the table and said, "It would be a shame for all of that to go to waste. We really should finish it." Without another word, she and Darlene picked up the chocolate sauce and poured it over Mark's chest. They then began licking the mess up, alternating between that and dipping assorted pieces of fruit in the sauce and popping them into each others' mouths, as well as his. His eyes rolling back in pleasure, Mark leaned back in his seat, enjoying the sensation of their warm tongues on his body.

Their attentions began to cause his manhood to respond, but he quelled it, knowing that the anticipation would make taking Darlene's innocence that much sweeter. He had to resist the temptation, so that he would not make the same mistake he had with her sister. Smiling, he thought to himself that if he had it to do over, though, he would have done exactly the same thing. He had so much to look forward to which would not allow him to indulge in regret over not savoring taking from Elizabeth that which enriched her not (to steal a line from one of his favorite books).

As they finished their ministrations, he put a hand on each of their cheeks, saying, "You are both more beautiful than I had imagined you could be. I am honored that you would give me all that you have, and I vow to make both of your lives as happy as I possibly can." He didn't know what possessed him to make such a sweeping statement, but he knew the words were not mere hyperbole. His heart pounded as he looked at them, seeing anew that the girls he had left were now beautiful young women. Of course, these beautiful young women both had chocolate smeared on their faces, so they were not so far removed from the girls he had known.

With a laugh, he began kissing them, and licking the chocolate from their faces. Playfully, Darlene picked up a handful of whipped cream and threw it at Mark. This soon degenerated into a full-fledged food fight, turning the table, and the three of them, into a white, sticky mess. Before long, the day's exertions caught up with them, and they collapsed into each other, falling asleep in a tangle of arms and legs.

****************

Mark woke to the sound of the key turning in the lock of restaurant door. Looking up, he realized that it was 4:00, an hour before they opened for dinner. He knew that it must be Laura, the head of the floor staff, coming in to set up for the evening. Of course, she had known what was going to happen earlier; it was she with whom he had first tested out the "Nooner" dessert special. While their relationship had long been more than professional, neither of them even pretended to any sort of claim on the other.

Gently, he extricated himself from the center of the warm cuddle, the pile of girl he'd been so comfortably sleeping in. He wanted to let them get as much rest as they could now; he knew they wouldn't have much this evening.

Quickly, he pulled on his pants. Moving quickly, he reached the door just as Laura was walking in. Her eyes widened at the sight of him, covered in dried whipped cream and bits of fruit. It was all she could do not to burst out laughing.

"Well, you seem to have had a busy afternoon," she said, smiling at the thought. "Did you wear those poor girls out, or did they leave after dunking you in the cream?"

"I think the wearing out was mutual; those girls did things to me I hadn't expected. I think you have some serious competition when it comes to the best blow job in town." He smiled kindly at her, and she blushed, having heard that she was the best quite a few times from him. "We do need to get cleaned up, though. We haven't really had the chance."

"I'll get everything ready for opening, Mark. You and the girls take care of your mess. I came in a little early, because I know how much fun you have. I'll keep the doors locked until you give me the all clear."

"Thanks, Laur! You're a doll." Mark gave her a quick peck on the cheek and hurried back to the dining room, where Elizabeth and Darlene were still resting comfortably. As quietly as possible, he did as much as he could to clean up the mess on the table and seats, glad once again that he had found such easy to clean fabric. Luckily, he knew right where the cleaning supplies were, and before long there was no trace of their lunch remaining; except, of course, the two girls sleeping on the thick carpet.

He quickly gathered up their clothes, and gently leaned down to kiss each of them, feeling like Prince Charming waking Sleeping Beauty. He already intended to live happily ever after.

"It's too early. I don't wanna get up," complained Liz, sleepily batting at him. Darlene, on the other hand, became instantly alert and was on her feet in moments. Between them, they picked up the sleepy redhead and set her on her feet. Shaking her head to clear the cobwebs, she opened her emerald green eyes and stared at them both, suddenly remembering where they were and what had happened (and why she was a little sore). Sighing happily, she slithered into Mark's arms, kissing him so fiercely that his knees buckled. Darlene, feigning jealousy, shoved her sister out of the way and kissed him, if possible, even more thoroughly. The kisses left no possible doubt in Mark's mind how they felt about him.

Pulling away reluctantly, Mark stated, "As much as I'm enjoying this, I need a shower. If you lovely ladies would come with me?" He inquired, extending an arm to each of them. "Laura, the dining room is all yours," he called to his second in command.

Arm in arm, they climbed the stairs to the office. Far from being a Spartan space filled with files and records, it was more akin to a luxury apartment. "I spent almost all of my time at the restaurant for the first few months the place was open. Knowing that would be the case, I took pains to make sure the office was a home away from home."

Despite the evident cost, the office looked truly lived in. There were books scattered on an oak coffee table; an overstuffed black sofa and matching armchairs; a flat screen television with a large media library; and even a queen sized bed. All of this, however, paled in comparison to the opulence of the bathroom. It contained a shower with two heads, and a separate sunken whirlpool bathtub with space for four comfortably--six if they're really cozy.

"Get yourselves cleaned up, my darlings. I need to make a couple of calls, and I'll be right in after you." The girls nodded, and Darlene hurried to start filling up the tub.

Leaving them to it, he went out into the office and called a friend of his, one of the best dressmakers in town. After exchanging pleasantries, he told his friend, "Gerard, I need two dresses delivered to the restaurant by 7:00. One for a tall, athletic brunette, and the other for a willowy redhead. I trust your judgment, but they should be as elegant as possible. I want these girls to feel like princesses. I know it's short notice, but I have faith in you. Here are the measurements." Realizing they needed their hair done as well, he added, "Oh, and bring Pierre with you." He made a couple of other calls: one to get theater tickets, and one to arrange for a limousine for the evening. He wanted to be certain that this was a night to remember.

Using the intercom, he ordered up dinner to be served in an hour, and let himself back into the bathroom. He saw Darlene and Elizabeth both relaxing in the luxurious tub, but not idly. Their bodies were angled so that they would have easy access to each other, and they were taking full advantage. The sight of the girls stroking each other, playfully tweaking nipples and kissing between the moans made him ache with desire. With amazing speed, he got out of his clothes and hurried to the tub. The girls were too engrossed in their fun to notice him, so when he leaned down to kiss Darlene on the neck as she was nibbling at her sister's nipple, she almost jumped from the water. She recovered quickly, and suddenly, four hands reached up and pulled him into the tub. He landed gently, held by the girls, and they maneuvered until he was between them, with an arm over each of their shoulders, their arms behind his back. Though his ardor had not lessened, he sighed contentedly and relaxed backwards into the tub, reaching behind Elizabeth to turn on the jets.

Exchanging a mischievous glance, the two girls pounced. Simultaneously, they began kissing his face, nibbling his earlobes, kissing down the side of his cheek and the arch of his jaw, and nibbling the base of his neck in perfect synch. It seemed almost as if they had choreographed it, and the sensation overloaded his senses momentarily; all he could do was sit back and enjoy. They worked their way down, and suddenly he felt as though an electric shock had passed through him as each of them took one of his nipples in her mouth. This caused a moan to escape his lips, and his eyes rolled back in pleasure.

The girls concentrated on his chest, teasing, kissing all along his pecs, his collarbones, his neck, but always returning to those sensitive nipples. They teased him until he felt he could bear it no longer, and beyond. For the first time in his life, he came without any direct stimulation of his penis. It was an amazing experience. It also allowed him to exert some control over the situation. Pulling the girls away from his chest, he kissed each of them, and then climbed out of the tub.

"That didn't really accomplish what I was trying for, girls. I'm still not clean, and dinner will be served in about half an hour. Besides, we don't want the evening's entertainment to be spoiled—we have to save something for the encore, don't we?"

Over their protests, he hopped into the shower, and though they followed, it was relatively easy to finish cleaning up. There were still kisses and playful squeezes, but they all kept their hunger in check, although it was clear that Darlene was frustrated by the delay.

Dinner was served, and they all ate with a ravenous hunger. There was plenty to eat, and they spent the meal talking, catching up, and making plans. Mark sat between the girls, allowing them to take turns feeding him tender morsels of meat, and bits of bread. They were interested in all the places he had visited in his travels—Milan, Florence, Paris, Vienna, to name a few. He wanted to hear all about their school, and their social lives, and all of the gossip of young girls. They whiled away the time, until there was a knock on the office door.

Mark opened it, and let in the two men on the other side. The girls were slightly embarrassed, being clad only in bathrobes, but the men hardly spared a glance at them. "So good to see you, Mark. It's been far too long. How is the restaurant business treating you," inquired the older of the two men, a slightly bent man in his fifties, greeting Mark with a kiss on the cheek.

The other man, a tall blond man in his thirties, went over to the girls and started examining their hair, pulling gently and moving it into different positions. "Such exquisite beauty. I will be honored to practice my art on these gorgeous heads." The man spoke quietly, with a distinct but un-placeable accent.

"Quite right, Pierre. These ladies are truly deserving of the praise our young friend gives them. When we are through with them, they shall truly be the royalty he feels they are. Now, we must have space to work. We cannot have you underfoot while we do our business." This was said with a surreptitious wink to Mark. Gerard knew his tastes, and also knew that Mark wanted the dresses to be a surprise. He had complete faith in the dressmaker.

Nodding, Mark went over to the girls and kissed them each on the cheek. "Ladies, these gentlemen know their art. I will be downstairs—I should put in an appearance at any rate. This is only a small taste of what is in store."

While Gerard and Pierre set up, Mark hurriedly got dressed, and the girls' eyes widened as they noticed that he put on a white tuxedo. Surprised, they wondered what was in store for them.

*************************

Mark spent the next hour walking through the restaurant, chatting with customers, and barely containing his excitement. So much had happened today that was only now beginning to fully sink in. He could not believe that he had committed to marry not one, but both, of his best friends' daughters. He wondered how Jack would react to this.

All wonder stopped when the girls walked into the dining room. So, also, did all conversation and eating. Everyone stared, transfixed, at the visions of loveliness that had just walked through the door. There were a few muttered exclamations, and more than one jealous glare, but no one could take their eyes from Darlene and Elizabeth. Darlene's shoulder length hair was swept up into an elegant design, and she was wearing a strapless gown of ruby red that hugged and accentuated her curves. This was topped with a necklace of white gold with rubies to set off the bright red of her lips. Elizabeth's long hair was down, save two braids that ran from the front of her head to meet in the back. Where they met, the combined into one single braid, and it flowed so smoothly that no one could tell where the two smaller braids ended and the new one began. She was wearing a dress of emerald green, which only served to enhance the color of her eyes. It was cut fairly low in the front, and the back plunged nearly to her waist, exposing a wide expanse of lightly freckled skin.

Mark's heart skipped a beat as he looked at the gorgeous women he was privileged to have love him. Hurriedly, he made his goodbyes, and went to join his lovers, thanking whatever god had blessed him with such fortune. He escorted the women to the waiting limousine, amidst the envious stares of several men.

Once they were in the limo, they could not keep their hands off each other. Again, however, Mark enforced restraint, subjecting the girls to such exquisite torture by not allowing them the release they so clearly desired. He limited himself to merely teasing, reveling in the moans his actions caused. The limo was soon at the theater, and they had to stop even that for now.

Mark had picked this play not by happenstance. He had seen the performance before, and knew just how erotic it would be. He wanted to increase the anticipation of his lovelies. He was not disappointed. Throughout the performance, he could see their passion building until it seemed they could not take any more.

Once again climbing into the limo, they headed for his palatial house on the edge of town. This time, Mark did not stop any of the advances the girls made, encouraging them to do whatever would bring them pleasure. He stroked Darlene's leg, running his hand from her ankle up to her knee, under the flowing skirt. Slowly, teasingly, he moved his hand higher, until it was at the warm cleft between her legs. He stroked her through her panties, gently at first, but soon harder, bringing her to the edge when he slipped a finger around her underwear and into her eager pussy. Elizabeth, meanwhile, had slipped the top of her dress over her head, exposing her breasts, allowing him easy access. While still stroking Darlene, he began kissing Liz between her breasts. Teasingly, he circled her breasts with his tongue, moving over, then under, then back again, finally finding her nipple. Only for a moment, though, as he soon moved away again, teasing her with the anticipation. The limo stopped before either girl was fully satisfied, but they didn't care. The driver came to the door, opening it to let them into the house. Embarrassed, the girls pulled away, but with a wicked smile, Mark just kept going for another moment, only removing his hand from Darlene's lap with great reluctance. The driver smiled at them all as they exited the car, herself turned on from the activities she had witnessed in the back seat. She knew how lucky these two girls were to be with her employer.

Mark and the girls entered the house, and he had barely closed the door behind him when he all but attacked Darlene. Quickly, he had her stripped to her bra and panties, knowing that Gerard also made the dresses easy to remove. He would have to thank him. Elizabeth didn't need any encouragement. She shimmied out of her dress and panties while watching Mark kiss her sister passionately. Turned on, but knowing that neither of them were paying her any mind at the moment, she began stroking her pussy, moaning with pleasure. Soon, Darlene and Mark were as naked as she, Mark having long practice removing clothes in a hurry. He picked up Darlene in his strong arms, carrying her to the bedroom. Elizabeth followed, not wanting to miss any of this.

"Are you ready, dear one?" Mark asked the question gently, knowing the answer. Without waiting for a response, he laid her on the bed, falling to his knees in front of it. "I have to taste you, right now. Are you as sweet as your sister?" The last was asked half to himself—He already knew the answer. He had tasted her on Elizabeth's tongue earlier, and knew that she had a stronger, muskier scent. The smell of arousal was in the air, and with no hesitation, he buried his face between her legs, inhaling deeply. Soon, he was licking at her pussy, his dexterous tongue darting skillfully between the folds. He soon had her writhing in ecstasy as her passion overwhelmed her. Moving away, he watched her face as she subsided from her orgasm. Elizabeth, sitting on the other side of the bed, her fingers buried in her pussy, also brought herself off at that moment. The looks of ecstasy on the faces of these two women he had loved all their lives made it impossible for him to wait any longer.

Before she had completely recovered, Darlene felt a nudging at her warm opening. The anticipation, the waiting, would soon be over. Elizabeth looked on as Mark's hard cock entered her sister for the first time, ever so slowly. She smiled at the memory of this afternoon (had been so recently? It seemed a lifetime ago, as though her life had begun with that moment.) Though he dragged the moment on as long as possible, he soon met the resistance of her hymen. With one deep thrust, he broke through, and buried himself deeply into her. In and out he pumped, changing the rhythm and the pressure, bringing her repeatedly back to the brink of ecstasy, and then pulling her ever so slightly back from the edge. He wanted her to beg for the release, he wanted her to feel the most pleasure he could give her.

"Please, Mark, please! Don't stop! I want you inside me forever!" Darlene began babbling, begging for Mark to keep going. Finally, he could wait no longer, and began thrusting in and out more rapidly, hitting her clit with every stroke. He knew she was close, and, as if to confirm that impression, she soon began writhing, her body wracked with pleasure. She had never before felt so released, and this orgasm lasted longer than any she had previously had. The sight and feel of her coming had an immediate effect on Mark. He was soon in the throes of his own orgasmic rush, releasing his seed into her.

After their shudders subsided, he stayed in her as long as possible. Soon, however, she could hold him inside no longer, and he rolled over onto his back beside her. She laid her head on his chest, and Elizabeth crawled over to lay on his other side. With satisfaction, Liz watched as the two people she loved most in the world drifted off to sleep.

A Date With Alice

2009-06-22T06:00:00.000-07:00

Chapter 1

My name is Mike Stevens. No-one special, just the son of a barrow boy from the east end of London. Dad was the last of a long family line of operators of the “Stevens’ Eels” barrow. Every day he’d be out on the streets from dawn til evening selling his range of culinary delights – jellied eels, pies, cockles, whelks and pies with liquor. He worked his arse off for not a lot of cash but he was the salt of the earth, a real local character. He was also a great dad. On a Saturday he’d take me to see the home games at the Arsenal and we always got on great.

You may of noticed that I said “the last in the family line”. Well I broke the chain. Sure I’m still a barrow boy of sorts but I tout my trade in the stock exchange instead of behind a barrow. To tell you the truth, it’s a nice little earner.

You know I'm really just an ordinary sort of a guy. Twenty-five years old without any ties (so far I've avoided the tender trap of marriage), a nice little job in a bank in the city of London and a BMW outside my Notting Hill Gate flat. I'm an accounts manager in a well known bank. My basic pay is about quarter a mill but it’s the annual bonuses which make the job worth having. Last year my total earnings were a mill and a half – not bad eh?

My old man and ma are well chuffed with me – they should be, I bought ‘em a place in the rebuilt docklands - a nice little place near Tower Bridge costing a snip at a mill. I got a sister as well. She has a little flat in Bayswater which I bought her.

You know it’s important to look after family. You don’t know how important they are until they’ve gone. While my cash is nice, its even better to give it to your loved ones.

In the office there are five of us - all male, young, well off and randy. Life revolves very sweetly around earning a wad and then spending it on fast cars, smart holidays and pulling the birds. In fact there's a sort of running competition between our little band of five to see who can pull the best birds. When a new female joins the office it's almost all out war to see who gets into her pants first. The girls here are great and most are up for it if push comes to shove but it's the new meat that keeps the interest up - if you get my drift. By the way, if you are politically correct and find my views unacceptable, tough - get a life. Lots of birds I know have great minds but where they really perform is between the sheets. A lot of women say that men only think with what they have in their pants. That may be true but none of the birds I’ve shagged have ever complained about the size of my intellect!

Back to my tale. The start of my decline was heralded one day when the section manager announced that his personal secretary (a nice little number with 38DD tits, a cunt like the grand canyon and a very generous nature) was in the family way and was leaving to get married. What surprised me was that it wasn’t any of our gang of five to blame – we had all given her cunt a good whitewashing in the past. Apparently the forthcoming event was the result of a little “how’s your father” with a Greek waiter.

Her replacement was joining the bank the next week. Immediately bets were on and chat-up lines were being rehearsed – who would be first to give her a thorough reaming.

The next Monday she arrived - a small but nicely rounded chick with black hair pulled back in a bun and round rimless glasses. She was dressed in a severe grey suit with a skirt down to her knees. She was quite pretty if you could see past her obvious disguise. All attempts by the guys to attract her interest were rebuffed with a cold stare. She was going to be a challenge. Her name was Alice Morgan.

Bad luck would have it that I had to go to Japan on business the following week and it looked like I would lose the race to conquer Alice. It looked like I would be losing a few quid on the bets I had laid but such was life.

The trip to Japan worked out very well. I closed a couple of deals which netted me close to half a mill in commission and I had a very enjoyable time in a number of very select geisha houses. You know there’s something about a slim Japanese woman which turns me on every time.

When I returned to the office two weeks later I expecting to hear how Alice had been given a thorough porking by one of the guys. To my amazement the guys were walking around like whipped dogs. The story was the same from all of them - all attempts to persuade Alice into bed had failed miserably. None had even got her out on a date. It was pathetic to see such fine figures of men beaten into submission. Time for me to show them who’s boss!!

I got one of the girls to let me see Alice’s her personnel file – it’s surprising what the offer of dinner and a good poking will get you. All I found out was that she was 24, unmarried and liked horse riding and classical music. Not much to go on, particularly when you consider that nearest I get to a horse is in the betting shop.

OK, not much to work with so music it had to be. A couple of years before I had had a relationship with a cello player in the London Symphony Orchestra. Apart from fucking my brains out, she taught me a fair bit about music.

As luck would have it, the promenade concerts were about to start. (for those of you not from the UK, the promenade concerts are a series of concerts held in the Royal Albert Hall in London during the summer months) A quick look at the program gave me my lead. The next Saturday there was a concert of English music including Elgar's Enigma Variations and Delius' Brigg Fair - both guaranteed to bring a tear of happiness to the eye of the most hard hearted Brit. Here was the key to her pants.

Using a contact I obtained two tickets and with a tap on the door slipped into Alice's office. Putting on my most innocent expression I launched my attack. "Er excuse me Alice, I wonder if you can help me out?," I began. "I have two tickets for the Saturday promenade concert but my sister, who was going with me, has had to call it off. You look like the only person in the office who would appreciate the concert, would you be interested in coming?"

"You do surprise me, Mr Stevens," she replied coldly," I thought you were only interested in drink and sex." She had already heard about my reputation and she was smart enough to realize why the guys had all tried to date her.

This wasn't going to be easy. I sat down.

"There is a lot of truth in what you say," I replied. "My social life is perhaps excessively decadent to most but I do actually have interests that I don't announce to everyone at office" (maybe an insulted and hurt response would help). "Anyway, if you're not interested never mind I’ll find some else who might enjoy a cultural evening." and I turned to leave.

As my had reached for the door, she spoke again in a rather warmer tone. "Actually I would love to go, Delius is one of my favorite composers."

Amazing! Round one to me. "I'll meet you outside the Hall at eight o'clock," I replied and left.

The game was on but what tactics would work?

Chapter 2

My appearance was going to be all important. I could not risk appearing in my best "bird pulling" gear. This lady needed stealth and cunning. Our seats were in the main body of hall and evening dress seemed excessive. I selected a dark blue silk suit, white shirt and navy blue tie with a red stripe. Elegant and smart but nicely understated. Rather than use my turbo-charged bird pulling cologne, I decided a subtler approach was needed for Alice. A slightly scented face balm was employed instead after my shower and shave. Clean smelling and slightly sexy without being overpowering. I felt rather like a fly-fisherman stalking a particularly nervous trout.

She looked stunning. Gone was the frumpy suit. She was dressed in a nice little black dress which showed enough of her ample cleavage to give me hope. Her jet black hair was worn loose and fell nicely over her shoulders. Gone were the glasses. I had a hard-on in seconds. "Steady on tiger," I murmured to myself, "don't lose the plot now."

She smiled as I said hello and I gave her a slight kiss on the cheek - just enough to greet her without blowing my cover. Her perfume was subtle but overwhelming.

The concert was tremendous and just as I hoped Alice found the music nicely moving and as we left she linked her arm in mine and leant slightly me. The next step was tricky. "Would you like some supper?," I asked. "Hmmmm, that would be nice," she replied. I knew this little place in the West End which served excellent French cuisine, and of course the owner was a good friend. (successful seduction requires thorough planning!)

A simple nicoise salad and a steak washed down with a choice Burgundy got us both in a mellow frame of mind. We spoke quietly over coffee. With careful probing Alice began to fill me in on her background. She had graduated in English and was currently gaining experience in the banking world. Working as a personal assistant provided excellent experience while she decided on her next step. She did not intend to stay as a PA for long. – she was ambitious.

She had a small flat in Bayswater and had lived in London for 2 years. She enjoyed the work at our bank but found the other members of our little gang of five all rather irritating and childish. She was amazed that they believed that any woman would want to jump into bed with them at the drop of a hat. She actually commented that I was a little different and at least I hadn't tried to put my hand on her backside ("not yet," I thought). I replied that I was grateful for her comment and that I did try to respect other members of staff ("you lying bastard," I again thought)

It was getting a little late and we caught a taxi to her flat. As we stopped outside I realized that the most crucial stage had been reached. "Mike, I really enjoyed this evening. I have to say that I had serious doubts over going out with you but you have been a revelation. Your knowledge of music shows that you are not a shallow as I first believed." she said. "Would you like to come in for a nightcap?" Paydirt!!! I was in!!! "Yes, would like that very much," I said, masking my excitement.

Her flat was small but very nicely furnished. Here was a lady of style. I went through to the lounge and I sat down on a leather sofa. It was warm and I asked if she minded if I took of my jacket. "Go ahead" she called from the kitchen. Soon she came in with a tray. On it was a jug of fresh coffee and a bottle of brandy with two snifters. She then went over to the stereo put on a modern jazz CD and sat down on the couch next to me. This was a serious atmosphere for chilling and soon we were talking like old friends. Soon I noticed that the booze was beginning to affect both of us and soon we were sitting closely. This was the time to make my move and I leant over and kissed her. She moaned and kissed me back.

Soon we were into some real deep kissing and I could sense Alice becoming aroused. I took a chance and put my hand on her knee.

She froze!

Shit, I had misplayed the game and blown it. To my surprise, instead of pushing me away however she quietly said "Please don't, I'm a virgin."

To say I was surprised understates things. My mind was racing, what could I do? Then, inspiration. "That's OK, I understand," I said in my most understanding tone, “I was being unjustifiably presumptuous.”

"Sorry but I come from a strict background and I have always sworn that I will be a virgin on my wedding night," she added.

Damn, my chances had gone down the pan, but I was determined not to leave without some fun. "Do you trust me?," I asked. "I think so," Alice replied. "OK, there are other ways you can enjoy yourself without fucking," I added, "Take off your skirt and tights."

Alice blushed and hesitated. After a moments thought she stood up and nervously biting her lip took off her dress and pulled down her tights. Her underwear was simple but a real turn on. No, not a G string or thong, but simple matching cotton bra and panties.

"OK, go lie on the bed," I said, and she obeyed.

You should now understand that one of my talents is giving head and Alice was about to experience all my skills. I leant over her and kissed her navel. Her hands instinctively went to my head to stop me but as I continued she moaned ,shivered and her hand dropped onto the bed. I gently nibbled my way down her body to her fleshy pubic mound. Her panties felt soft on my lips and I could smell her musky cunt. I tried to ease her legs apart but she resisted.

I looked up and said "It's OK, I won't hurt you. If I do anything you don’t like just say ‘No’ and I will stop immediately."

"I'm afraid I might be smelly down there." she said blushing furiously.

"You do but it's the best smell in the world," I said.

She smiled and parted her legs. I planted a firm kiss on her clit. Even through her panties she felt enough to make her gasp. The gusset of her panties were damp and slightly stained. I ran my tongue down it savouring the slight tang of her urine and other juices.

Like many dark haired women Alice was pretty hairy and tufts of hair poked out from the legs of her panties - wow that was sexy. I moved my lips down her legs and gently ran my tongue down her foot. This is a risky strategy and can be a passion killer if the woman is ticklish. No problem here, she loved it. I sucked gently on each toe running my tongue between them tasting her slight sweaty flavour. From her movements I could tell that Alice was ready for more.

"Can I take off your panties?," I asked. Alice blushed again and hesitated. "I promise I won't do anything you don't want," I added - and I meant it. Giving her the maximum pleasure was all I wanted now. Even though my cock was fit to burst I was having too much fun taking Alice into unknown sexual territory. (if they ever develop a university course on fucking maybe I'll apply for professorship) She nodded and raised her lower body slightly. I eased down her panties and the glory of her hairy snatch was revealed. It was incredible.

In my experience many women find contact of their clit too much early on in sex and prefer pressure on the area just above it. Alice was no exception and she started to gasp as I sucked deeply on her hairy pubis. After a while I took her erect clit, which was surprisingly big, and sucked into my mouth rather like a woman sucking a cock. She nearly fell off the bed!! To give a chance to recover I moved my tongue down and lapped at her cunt. It was really small and I could feel her complete hymen as I probed with my tongue.

Suddenly she spoke in a small voice. "Henry, would you lick my bum?" You know there are some words like fuck and arsehole which just sound crude when spoken by a woman. Other words like bum are somehow sexier. Coming from Alice in her small quiet voice it was almost painfully cute. She knew what she wanted to say but was too shy to use cruder words. "OK I said" She rolled over and pushed her arse towards me. Her pubic hair extended into the darker brown pigmented area around her anus and in the middle was her small puckered hole. I sniffed and absorbed the slight musk from her anus and gently licked. She reacted like a horse spooked by a rattle snake. My tongue had obviously hit the spot. I licked harder in a circular motion pressing from time to time in the centre. More and more she gasped and her anus began to open and I pushed my tongue in and out. I’ve never been turned on by shit play and I could taste the bitterness of the smears of shit inside her sphincter but doing it to such a cutie wasn’t too bad. I was fucking her ass with my tongue and she pushed to meet me as my tongue went in.

That was it, she gave a squeal and loud moan and orgasmed. I was amazed. As she rolled over I could see from the deep pink flush on her neck and upper chest that her reaction was no fake. I couldn't believe that anyone could orgasm from being rimmed but here was the evidence.

He lay back with her sigh, her eyes closed. After a moment I realized that the booze and the orgasm must have been too much for Alice because I realized she had drifted off to sleep. The slight smile on her face was enough satisfaction for me.

Gently I undid her bra, mainly because I wanted to see her tits, and pulled the blanket over her and left the bedroom. After adjusting my throbbing cock in my pants I turned off the light, left the flat and walked home. I hadn't had it my way but I didn't mind - a quick wank later would sort out that.

Chapter 3

Sunday mornings are sacrosanct to me. I usually creep out of bed around nine, shower and then spend two hours drinking coffee and reading the paper. The next day was no exception and I was quietly pondering the Times crossword when the phone rang. It was Alice. She said hello in a rather subdued voice and asked if we could meet. The day was nice and sunny and I suggested we meet in a small pub I know opposite Hyde Park at 12.00.

I had hardly started my first pint of ale when Alice arrived. She was wearing a bright sun dress, her hair was worn down and she looked pretty as a picture. I brought her a drink and we sat in a quiet corner of the pub.

"I want to apologize for my behaviour last night," she began.

"I don't know what you mean," I replied in confusion.

"I shouldn't have fallen asleep the way I did and left you to let your self out." came he reply. "Also, I hope you didn't mind doing those things I asked you to do. I don’t want you to think I’m a filthy slut."

I had enough of this. "Am I complaining?," I asked. "First of all I was pleased to do whatever you asked and the fact that you fell asleep makes no difference. You enjoyment was enough for me. Certainly I’ve bedded more women than the average bloke but I have made certain every time that they all have as much if not more fun than I had. Sex is as much about giving than taking. Last night I gave, and it was extremely pleasurable. “

I leant forward and whispered. “Did you know that you have the tastiest pussy I’ve had the pleasure of licking?”

Alice blushed deep red and gasped, putting her hand to her mouth.

“Secondly you must learn to stop apologizing and start enjoying yourself. There is no need for you to be shy or embarrassed about sex." I continued in my sternest voice rather like a father telling off his daughter. Up to now I couldn't give a toss about a bird's feelings, only whether she enjoyed a good fuck. Somehow with Alice things were different.

Alice looked relieved. "Mike, I want to make amends, would you like to come around to my flat for lunch?" Naturally I accepted.

Lunch was a delight, salad, fresh bread, plenty of chilled white wine. Something still bothered me about the previous night and I came out with it.

" Alice, forgive my curiosity, but I can't believe the way you orgasmed as I rimmed your rear"

She blushed a little and said explained how her anus had always been her most sensitive area and how while all her friends at school masturbated by rubbing their clits or pushed a vibrator into their cunts, all she needed was to push a finger or other suitable object into her ass.

Her favorite toy was a thick German candle which had a rippled surface rather like tree bark. This was guaranteed to bring her off. She pointed at the candle on her table. It was huge, getting on for two inches in diameter and about a foot long.

“How the heck do you get that inside your bum?” I asked.

Alice gave a small smile. “Practice”

Because her friends did not get the same sensations from their asses as Alice she started to worry that she was abnormal and became withdrawn. This has led to shyness and the cold facade she put on at work. She had never had a boyfriend.

I'm not a psychologist but I couldn't see that she really had any problems. What she needed was a good dose of reality to clear away her misplaced repression. I explained to her that there aren't really any particular sexual practices which are normal or abnormal. Some, such as paedophilia are universally unacceptable, but otherwise it's all about what turns you on and whether you do any harm. If her ass does the business for her then fine. No-one was entitled to judge her.

Alice suddenly said "Henry, I want to pay you back for last night. Stand up and take off your clothes."

Being an obedient sort of guy I did just that. Just as I reached just my under pants Alice grabbed me and started to tongue my navel. Wow, was that good. "Slow down," I gasped, "I want to see you naked."

Without any hesitation Alice stripped. She looked amazing, her tits were full but didn't sag in any way. She had pert, dark nipples which were erect. Her dark bush spread across her lower belly and formed a thin line up to her navel. Before I could look further she knelt down and started to kiss my cock through my pants. She slowly pulled my pants down and took my cock in her mouth. She had the softest of mouths and she gently sucked as she moved my cock in and out of her mouth. I groaned how good it was.

Alice stopped, looked up at me and said "Believe it or not, yours is the first I have ever seen or sucked. Let me know if I’m not doing it right." And resumed her sucking.

She certainly was a fast learner. Her tongue traced it's way to my balls and she took each one in turn into her mouth. Her tongue continued it's way down and soon she was greedily lapping at my anus. By this time I was seriously ready to shoot and I thought my cock would explode at any time. Alice eased two fingers into my ass and gently rubbed my prostrate. At the same time she resumed sucking my cock. This was too much and I told her that I was about to cum.

In reply she sucked harder and my gism spurted thickly into her mouth. He mouth filled quickly and white fluid escaped the sides of her mouth and dripped onto her perfect tits. She sat back, mouth full, with a look of indecision.

“The big question is, do you spit or swallow.” I helpfully told her.

After a moment of thought she swallowed.

"That tasted good," Alice exclaimed as she licked my cock clean. I wasn't in a fit state to reply.

Later we lay on the bed resting. Alice was slowly pushing her finger in and out of her ass with obvious enjoyment "Would your ass like some more attention," I asked. "Definitely," she replied, "but I would like to try some other things. Do you want to fuck my bum?" she asked. "Yes please," I naturally replied.

“Let me get it ready,” Alice replied with a grin. She went into the bathroom and returned with a tube of KY. She grabbed her candle went into the bedroom.

“Come on,” he called.

By the time I had got to the bedroom Alice was lying on the bed, legs in the air, pushing her fingers into her well greased butt-hole.

“Put some KY on the candle, please.” She asked.

I greased the candle well, gave it to her and I watch in amazement as she eased it into her rear. Alice panted gently as she eased inch after inch into her. For the next couple of minutes she pushed it in and out getting more and more exciting.

Suddenly she pulled it out giving me a first rate view of her dilated butt hole.

“Your turn Mike” and she squatted over me and lowered herself onto my now throbbing cock. Her anus was relaxed and open and my cock slid easily into her. Alice gasped loudly and pushed down until her arse pressed against my balls. I have a pretty decent sized cock which is both long and fat and I was surprised how easily she took it all. "This is better than a candle," Alice grinned and she started to ride my cock up and down. With every stroke her gasps got louder and her face redder. I could also feel my cock swelling. Just before I came Alice's eyes opened wide -"I hope you don't get too much bigger" she gasped.

We came together, Alice with loud gasps and squeals, me with thick jets of cum into her bowels. As Alice came I felt her gut convulse as though trying to pull me deeper inside. The sensation was so strong that it felt as if my own guts were being pushed out of my cock. Slowly we subsided an Alice sat down on me so that all my cock was deep inside her.

"Er... we have a little problem." Alice looked at me with an expression of perplexity on her red, sweating face.

I felt a pang of apprehension.

"What problem?"

Alice saw my look of concern and laughed.

"The problem is how do I get to the bathroom without your cum dribbling out onto the carpet."

"Hmm I see what you mean," I replied.

After a moments thought , Alice reached over to the bedside table and picked up her wine glass. She lifted herself off my cock and held the glass under her ass to catch the cum as it poured out. She pushed until with a loud fart most of the fluid poured out. She held the glass up to look at the white juice it contained.

"I hear that man juice contains a lot of protein. I suppose I shouldn't waste it."

Then with as much an expression of ecstasy as a connoisseur of wine she drank my juice down and then licked the glass clean.

"Tasty." came her response.

I hadn’t seen anything like this, even in the bluest of porn clips.

We were both pretty hot and sweaty so we slipped into the shower for half an hour of mutual soaping. If you haven't tried it, give it a go - its the next best thing to all out sex.

Chapter 4

Later...

We sat relaxing on the couch, drinking coffee. Never had I felt a more complete sense of ease. With Alice I felt that I had found everything I needed in a woman. Great looks coupled with a element of vulnerability but also an honest strength of character. I had feelings I had never before felt about this woman.

Our reverie was suddenly broken by Alice.

She looked pensive. "Look Mike, I'm a little confused as where we go from here. I don't want to pressurise you at all but I feel there is a certain chemistry between us. I get the impression that you're not strong on commitment but I need to understand where we might be going. I don't want to loose this thing we have going but I can't compromise my beliefs concerning my virginity. What are we going to do?"

For a guy like me whose motto was " Ich kam, ich sah, ich eroberte, ich bewog an " - "I came, I saw, I conquered, I moved on", this was new territory.

For once my heart and head were in accord - this was a real foxy lady who had everything, both physical and cerebral, that a guy could want. I didn't want to lose this. Finally I said something that I never thought I would hear myself say:

"Alice, I believe I love you dearly, I think you're great company and a wonderful person, and I respect your views. I want nothing more than to stay with you and to continue our relationship. Will you consider for the time being that we continue the good work we have started and see how it develops?"

Alice didn't speak, she just nodded with smile and kissed me deeply.

Epilogue

So it was agreed, we were now an item... but what about work? I had to get the heat off Alice from the other guys.

And so it was that when I reached work the next day I met up with the rest of the gang of five in the smoking room.

"Any luck with Alice," was the question. "No," I replied, "She basically told me to clear off when I asked her for a date.”

“I also have it on very good authority that she is in fact a lesbian."

A Dark & Stormy Night

2009-06-21T06:00:00.000-07:00

I was 21, and a senior in college. During the semester, I lived at school, but when classes weren't in session, I still lived at home with my parents and sister. It was a nice neighborhood -- your average suburban scene that you'd see in thousands of places across America. All the houses were in neat, 1/4 -to- 1/2 acre lots. The larger ones had in-ground pools, everyone kept their lawns nice and green in the summer, and their driveways and walkways clear of snow and ice in the winter.

It was mid-May. My parents and sister had gone to Ohio where a distant cousin of mine was getting married. I was able to beg out of the trip, because final exams started on Monday, and I needed to spend the weekend studying, not traveling half-way across the country to see a cousin I barely knew get married. I didn't really plan on studying until Sunday at the earliest, but they didn't need to know that, and I could use some 'alone time' after another crazy semester in the dorms.

Our next door neighbors were the Wilsons to the left, and the Masons to the right. The Wilsons were a nice enough couple, with two young kids I used to baby sit when I needed extra cash. The Masons were around my parent's age, with a daughter, Emily, who turned 18 on Valentine's Day. She was kind of shy if you didn't know her well -- a pretty face with long brown hair, dark brown eyes, and a beautiful body that she usually kept well-concealed under her clothes. She usually kept her hair up, her clothes too loose-fitting, and wore large-ish glasses, so most guys didn't give her a second glance. I doubt she'd been on more than a couple of dates, and probably didn't even have a date for the Prom yet. But if the guys at school had seen her in her bathing suit - a modest one-piece, of course - they would have been all over her.

Her parents were one of the 'pool houses' and from my bedroom window, I could see into their backyard. Many times I saw Emily in her bathing suit, relaxing by the poolside with her nose in a book, working on a tan. She had developed into a beautiful young woman. Her breasts were full and firm, her waist slim, her hips just the right amount of curve, and she had a pair of legs that could squeeze your life away if she wrapped them around you. Why she kept all this hidden, I don't know for sure, but I know her parents were over-protective of her, which may have attributed to her shyness.

Friday afternoon, when I got home from my last final, there was a message on my machine. It was Mrs. Mason. Her great Aunt had died and the funeral was on Sunday in Oregon. They were flying out late Friday afternoon, and they weren't going to be back until Monday. They were leaving Emily home alone so she wouldn't miss any school, she said, so could I just keep an eye on the place? I called Mrs. Mason back and told her I'd be happy to keep an eye on things while they were gone, not to worry, Emily would be fine. Although she was 18, her parents had never left her home alone for more than a few hours, and their imaginations were going wild. I reassured them she'd be fine, and they left for the funeral.

I called Emily at 5:00, and told her I was getting a pizza for dinner. "Do you want some," I asked.

"I'd love it," she said. "Saves me from cooking for myself."

I told her I was ordering it at around 5:30, and would bring it over when it arrived.

The pizza came right before 6:00. I went over to Emily's house and knocked on the door. Emily shouted down from her window. "C'mon in, Jake. I'll be right down!"

I went inside and made myself at home. Emily came downstairs in a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. Her hair was wet. "I went swimming before and wanted to wash the chlorine off," she said, reading my mind.

We ate the pizza and chatted. She told me about her school plans for next year; I talked about my experiences in college. Things got quiet for a few minutes. Then Emily asked me about the women at school. When I pressed her as to what she meant, she told me she was worried about the parties. She'd never drank before, and thought every night was wild drinking and crazy sex with total strangers.

I told her she'd been watching too many teen movies. "Yeah, there are a lot of parties, and a lot of sex, too." She blushed three shades of crimson. "But people are there to study, so it's not always one long party. But on the other hand, there's enough for anyone to do anything they want."

I knew Emily was shy, and was most likely a virgin, too, thanks to her overprotective parents. In fact, they expected her to go to a local college and live at home. All the more to smother her, I thought.

"Want to watch a movie," she asked, breaking the silence.

"Sure," I said. We headed to the living room to watch TV. Emily sat sideways on her father's chair, her legs draped over the arm, while I sat on the couch. Half way through the movie, I heard some thunder in the background. In addition to being shy, Emily has a lot of phobias. Besides spiders, heights and closed spaces, she was also afraid of thunderstorms, and especially of the dark.

The thunder got closer, and was joined by flashes of lightning in the sky. With each crackle, Emily jumped. Soon, she joined me on the couch, holding my hand. Every time the sky flashed, she squeezed it tight. The skies opened up, and it started pouring. You could hear the rain slamming on the metal air conditioner in a steady rhythm as Emily squeezed close to me. I put my left arm around her, and held her other hand in my right.

I was holding her tight, my cock starting to get hard, as the storm got worse. I tried to lighten the mood by asking "Think we'll have to build an ark?" Emily was not amused. I tried watching the movie, but was more interested in watching Emily as the storm battered against the windows.

The lights flickered...then came back. Just as Emily was saying "I hope we don't lose power..." the lights flickered again...and went out. We were sitting there in complete darkness as the thunder and lighting made Emily even more scared.

"Do you have a flashlight, or any candles," I asked.

"Yeah, the flashlight is in the kitchen, and there should be some candles there, too."

She held my hand and we helped each other navigate the dark house until we found our way to the kitchen. Emily found a flashlight, and thankfully the batteries still worked. Armed with our new light, we found the candles, and some silver candlesticks, which we then carried with us back to the living room. The storm was still howling outside.

We sat down next to each other on the couch, Emily still holding my hand. The thunder cracked, shaking the house. We must have been right in the middle of the storm by now. Emily started to cry softly. I hugged her, and she stopped. Looking at me sweetly, she said "Jake. You've known me my whole life. You know how much I hate thunderstorms, and I still sleep with a night light because I'm afraid of the dark. Normally it wouldn't be so bad because my parents would be home..."

"Emily," I said, interrupting her. "Do you want me to stay here tonight? Would that make you feel better?"

"Do you mind? It really would make me feel a little better if you could stay."

I wiped away a stray tear. "No problem, Em. Just help me find some blankets and a couple of pillows and I'm all set."

"Well...I mean I actually...What I meant..." Emily was stuttering. "When I was a little girl, I would climb into my parent's bed when we had a bad storm. Cuddling with them, things always felt OK. What I mean is..."

"What, Em?"

"I want you to sleep in my bed with me. I mean, not like that..."

I'd never seen Emily so flustered.

"You just don't want to be alone tonight."

Emily nodded.

"It's OK. And I promise to behave myself." I didn't have any sleepwear, obviously, and I didn't want to go home in this storm to get any. It was going to take all my self-control to behave myself, but I didn't want Emily to think I was going to take advantage of her.

Emily kissed me softly on the cheek. "I know you will."

It wasn't late yet, but with the lights out, there was nothing to do. "Might as well get ready for bed," Emily suggested.

I reminded her I didn't have anything to wear, just my boxers.

"It's OK. It not any worse than seeing you in your bathing suit, right?"

She had a point. But on the other hand, I was never lying inches away from her before, wearing only a bathing suit.

We made our way to her bedroom. I'd been in it before -- it was a typical girl's bedroom, with posters on the wall, a desk in the corner, dresser, night table, and a twin-sized bed. I put the candles down carefully on her desk, and blew them out. To Emily's dismay, we were again in total darkness, but of course, it's not safe to leave the candles burning all night.

I could barely see anything, and I wasn't changing my clothes, so I just kicked off my shoes and socks, pulled off my pants and sat on the bed in my t-shirt and boxers. I turned around to give Em some privacy (more of a gesture than for any real need) as she took off her pants, shirt and bra, and put on a nightgown.

Emily climbed into bed and took the side closest to the wall. I laid down next to her, with barely enough room to keep from falling off the edge.

"You can come closer to me, so you don't fall off," she said.

I moved right next to her. Lying on my side, there wasn't any place for me to put my arm, so I rested it on her hip. Emily put her hand on my side as we lay there looking at each other. We laid there for a little while, before Emily spoke. "Jake," she said. "Do you find me attractive?"

"Of course, Em. I think you're very pretty."

She leaned in and kissed me softly on the cheek. My cock jumped.

"You know, Jake -- I've had a crush on you since we were in elementary school."

I blushed. The thunder rolled across the sky, but I'm sure it was drowned out by the sound of my heart beating in my chest.

"Em..."

She cut me off with another kiss, this time on my mouth. I instinctively put my arm around her waist and kissed her back.

"Em..."

"Shhhhh, Jake. I love you. I've loved you all my life, and I want you to be my first. We'll never have another chance like tonight."

I couldn't believe what Emily was saying. I loved her too, but always thought she loved me more in a brotherly way than any other. My mind was racing when she kissed me again. I pushed my tongue against her lips. She opened them slightly as our tongues touched. Moaning into my mouth, we kissed harder as I rolled her onto her back.

"Em, of course, I love you, too."

We kissed again and again, our tongues wrestling in each other's mouth, holding each other close in the darkness. The storm that brought us together was still raging outside, but neither of us heard it anymore. My hands roamed up and down her body, settling on her firm breasts. I gently rubbed and squeezed them in my hands as we kissed, causing Emily to moan in my mouth as she arched her back towards me. I slipped my hand under her night shirt and cupped her bare breast. I rubbed her nipples between my fingers as I trailed kisses down her neck.

I whispered to Emily, "Take off your shirt."

She smiled at me, bit her lower lip and pulled off her shirt, leaving her just in her panties. My Goddd I thought. She's even more beautiful than I imagined. I took off my shirt too, leaving the both of us naked except for our underwear. I bent down and kissed her chest all over, teasing her before I moved my mouth to her nipples. I trailed my tongue in circles around them, before sucking them into my mouth one at a time. My hands explored the breast not in my mouth as I sucked her nipples in and out.

I slowly kissed my way back up to her lips, and as we passionately drove our tongues in and out I slid my hand down her stomach to her panties. I rubbed her pussy through the soft material, causing her to moan louder and thrust her hips towards me. Pushing her panties to the side, I rubbed her lips with my first two fingers. She was shaved bare, which surprised me, but turned me on even more. I slipped my fingers inside of her, making her gasp as I spread her juices all over her bare cunt. As I brought them up to her clit, she jumped slightly. I sucked her nipples back into my mouth as I fingered her, sliding my fingers inside of her while rubbing her clit with my thumb. It didn't take long before all this stimulation got to Em, and she cried out.

"Ohhhhhh Gooooodddddddd Jake. Oh my Goooddddddd...." was all she could manage as she had her first orgasm. She pulled me to her and kissed me over and over. My cock was rock hard and needed attention. As she kissed me, I took her right hand and brought it down to my cock. She pulled away in surprise. I broke our kiss and put her hand back, this time rubbing my cock with her hand. Tentatively, she rubbed my cock.

"Like this," she asked.

"Mmmmm...." was all I said.

I lifted my hips and pulled off my boxers. Emily stared at my cock, waving back and forth. She seemed unsure again. I told her to close her eyes. I squeezed my cock, some precum oozing out. I scooped it off onto my index finger, then pressed my middle finger -- coated with her juices -- against her lips. She opened her mouth and I slipped my finger in. As she sucked off her juices, I told her to open her eyes. She saw the liquid on my finger, as I pulled out my middle finger and inserted my index finger into her mouth. She sucked off my precum, mixed with her juices.

I pulled my fingers out, and took her hand and put it on my cock. Slowly she started rubbing me again. After a few minutes I pushed her hands to my balls, and told her to rub them too.

Emily was completely inexperienced, but a fast learner. She gently caressed my balls, then moved her hand back to my shaft. As she stroked me up and down, I guided her head lower. "Kiss it," I said. She kissed the head of my cock, then explored up and down it's length with small kisses. I moaned softly, trying to encourage her. "That feels to gooooddddd...."

She stuck her tongue out and gently licked up and down my cock, avoiding the head. It was so erotic I could barely stand it. "Please," I said. She looked at me, a little worried.

"What if you, you know...?"

"If I cum?"

She nodded shyly.

"Just swallow it quickly. You already tasted it on my finger."

"I know, but..."

"Please," I said.

She smiled at me again. "I like the please."

Emily leaned down and took the head of my cock into her mouth. I moaned again, encouraging her. She opened her mouth a little more, taking another inch inside of her.

"Ohhhh, yes, Emily...." I moaned.

I thrusted my hips at her, and she soon had more than half my cock in her mouth. She slowly moved her mouth up and down, and I put her hand back on my balls. I opened my eyes to watch my beautiful neighbor giving me one of the hottest blowjobs ever. Her inexperience made her a little tentative, which added to the experience. She swirled her tongue around my cock, as my orgasm built.

"Ohhhh Goodddddd, Emily....Ohhhh Goodddddddddd," was all I could say over and over as I thrust my hips to her mouth. She held my cock at the base as I exploded, shooting a huge load of cum into her mouth. Emily kept sucking, swallowing my cum as fast as I gave it to her.

As I stopped cumming, I eased her mouth away. She looked up at me, and asked, "Was that OK?" I couldn't believe her. I just came more than I ever had in my life. I pulled her towards me and kissed her hard. I could taste my cum on her mouth as we kissed. "Mmmm....I didn't think you'd want to kiss me after that."

"Why not? If you can swallow my cum, there's no reason why I shouldn't kiss you afterward."

She kissed me again as I caressed her back, moving my hands down to her firm ass.

"I want you so much, Emily. But what about, you know, protection?"

I didn't have any condoms on me, and doubted Emily kept any in her room.

Emily looked at me sweetly. "Don't worry. My mom is so overprotective of me, she put me on the pill when I was 16 -- just in case, as she said it, someone tries to take advantage of me."

I relaxed, and kissed her again. Emily pulled off her panties and threw them to the floor. "Ohhhh Goodddddd Jake. I want you too. I need to feel you inside of me."

I reached down and rubbed her wet pussy. I slipped my fingers back inside of her, making her arch her back to take them deeper. I bent down over her, my cock teasingly rubbing against her pussy. It took all my self control not to fuck her then and there, but I wanted her to experience everything her first time. I slowly kissed down her body and Emily tried to pull me back on top of her. I was too strong and moved down her stomach towards her virgin slit.

"Ohhhh Godddd Jake. Don't. I want you inside of me."

I didn't listen to her. I wanted to taste her pussy before I fucked her. I gave her pussy a long lick from the bottom up to her clit.

"Ohhhhhhh Goooddddddddd....." she said again. But instead of pushing me away, she put her hands behind my head. I started kissing and licking her sweet pussy as Emily thrust her hips at my face. I rubbed her clit with my thumb as I licked her up and down. She tasted so good. I started licking the alphabet on her pussy, and by the time I got to "G" she was getting ready to cum again. I pushed two fingers back inside of her and sucked her clit into my mouth. Emily clenched her legs around my head and came hard, coating my face with her sweet nectar as I sucked on her clit. She came at least twice before I released her clit and lapped up all her juices. She came again and pushed my head away.

I positioned myself over her body as we kissed again. I could kiss her like this forever, I thought. My cock pressed against her virgin hole as we kissed, the head trying to push its way inside. I broke our kiss and took my cock in my hand.

"Are you ready," I asked.

Emily nodded slowly.

I eased my cock inside of her, watching as first the head, then the next couple inches eased inside. I let go of my cock as I held myself up over her and pushed slowly. As I hit her hymen, I stopped. We kissed again, my cock halfway inside her. As we broke our kiss, I looked deep into her eyes. "I love you, Emily," I reassured her.

"I love you too, Jake."

I pulled my cock out until just the head was inside, then thrust back inside of her. I felt her hymen break, as I slid all the way inside her tight pussy. Emily cried out in pain as I took her virginity. I wrapped my arms around her, and whispered, "It's OK Emily."

She kissed me lovingly, and I knew she was alright. Slowly I pulled out of her, before thrusting again. Each time I drove my cock inside of her she moaned, making me fuck her harder. I arched my back to take her breasts into my mouth as I thrust my cock in and out of her cunt. Again and again I slid my cock inside of her, bringing her closer to cumming again with each thrust. I was barely pulling out of her before thrusting back in, slamming my cock deep and hard inside of her. As I fucked her over and over, I could sense her orgasm building. I sucked harder on her nipples as I tried to drive my cock deeper inside of her, not even pulling out, just pushing deep and hard in her cunt. Emily screamed out, and came hard, coating my cock with her sweet juices. I held still while she came, her muscles squeezing me deep inside of her as she came. Her orgasm subsided, I started thrusting again but it was too late. I thrust deep into her pussy one last time, and exploded in my own orgasm.

I shot what seemed like a gallon of cum inside her, shooting over and over into her pussy. Exhausted, I slid my cock out of her well-fucked pussy and laid next to her. The scent of our juices filled the small room. Emily rolled next to me, wrapping her arms around me as she laid her head on my stomach.

"I love you, Jake," was the last thing she said before she drifted off to sleep.

"I love you too, Em," I said, kissing the top of her head.

We slept like that, completely naked, our arms around each other. I drifted off to sleep thinking, I'll never look at thunder storms the same way again.

And I doubted Emily would be scared of them any more, either...

A Crash Course In Losing Virginity

2009-06-20T06:00:00.000-07:00

It wasn’t the most exciting weekend to start with. I was going to St. Mary-of-the-Woods College, an all-girl school, which meant that I never got to have any “fun” unless my boyfriend Brandon came down to visit me. Nothing really interesting had been going on, so Brandon had come to get me and take me back to his house for the weekend. At least, that was what was supposed to happen. We never actually left Terre Haute. No, it wasn’t because we had exquisite sex in my dorm, but rather because of a freak accident.

While driving through a busy intersection, a car blew a red light and nailed us in the side of Brandon’s black s-10. The force of the car caused our truck to completely spin around and skid sideways. I always used to think that traffic was supposed to stop while there was an accident. However, it didn’t seem like it as the next two semis flew past us at over 70 mph, missing us by mere centimeters. Neither Brandon nor I were hurt, and neither were the people in the other car. However, we now had no car and it would be out of police jurisdiction to take us back to St. Mary’s. We both (usually) lived 3 hours away from the campus, so going home was not an option. In fact, the only place we could go (that the police could take us) was a Days Inn down the street.

So they took us there. The police had to talk to the manager, since the motels in that area would only rent rooms to people 25 or older, and we were just lowly 18 year olds. Or so they thought.

As we walked into the room, we flicked on the lights. “Hey, look at that, there’s only one bed!” Brandon commented suggestively as I looked over at the king sized bed. The thing was, although we had technically been going out for awhile (as of the next day it would be three months), we had yet to actually have sex. We always ran out of time, were interrupted, or were just flat out tired. What we needed was a little time to explore each other’s souls. We needed time where we didn’t have to worry about time. The motel was where we found that time.

We had dropped our bags on the floor when we came in. After we had closed the door, Brandon came up to me and embraced me in a tight hug. The hug escalated quickly, moving to a soft kiss, and then getting more passionate. As we broke from our kiss, breathless, I reached for Brandon’s shirt, pulling it up and off. Once I had gotten his shirt off, he removed mine. By the time my shirt was gone, my hands were tugging at the buckle of his belt, trying to get it undone. I unbuttoned his button with ease and pulled down the fly. I reached for the waistband of his pants and pushed them down off of his hips. He similarly took off my clothes, pausing to undo the clasp on my bra until we both just stood in our underwear. Stepping out of that last item of clothing, we stood completely nude in front of each other. By that time, we had resumed our tonsil hockey.

It wasn’t long before we were sprawled out on the bed. My eyes followed his hand as it traveled down my body, softly caressing everything it touched. His hand reached my shaven pussy and lightly stroked my mound. He used one of his fingers to lightly stroke my clit, making small circles around it until I couldn’t take the teasing anymore. He stopped teasing me and directly stroked my clit, sending waves of pleasure down my spine. He then buried two of his fingers deep in my pussy, pistoning them in and out as my juices dripped all over his hand.

My hands were not idle all the while. I had reached over and taken a hold of his manhood, stroking the length of it. He groaned as I fondled the head of his cock causing him to bury his fingers even deeper into my pussy. Not wanting to cum to soon, Brandon moved down my body, making me release his throbbing cock. Brandon paused at my breasts, glancing up at me before he actually did anything. Once he was sure he had my full attention (as if there was any way he hadn’t had it), he lowered his mouth to my right nipple, lightly licking it with his tongue. He then took it into his mouth, alternating between sucking it and flicking it with his warm tongue. All the while, Brandon kept eye contact with me. He had a devilish grin on his face, and the hunger in his eyes could have written volumes. He alternated between my two breasts, pausing only to give me an even more devilish grin than he had previously.

When he looked up at me, I had my eyes closed in pleasure and my breathing consisted mostly of shudders. I opened my eyes to look down at him, only to watch him move up and kiss me. The kiss was light and quick. Brandon lay down next to me on the bed and looked deep into my eyes.

“What are you thinking?” I asked him, grinning.

“I don’t know, what are you thinking?” I knew that he was kidding. He knew exactly what he was thinking and what we both wanted to do, but both of us were just afraid to actually bring it up.

“Do you want to?” he asked me.

“Yeah.”

“You sure? Cause I don’t want you to just because…”

Cutting him off, I replied, “I don’t want to do it just to do it…”

And he cut me off, “It’s not like that, I don’t want you to do it just because I want to…”

“It’s not like that…I want to.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah.”

He knew that I was really nervous about having sex. I’d never done it before and was nervous about the whole thing (of course, he had never had sex before either, but guys are a whole nother story). Well…I was actually more nervous about getting pregnant than about having sex, but since one can follow the other, I was nervous about having sex.

“Ok.” Brandon got up from the bed and went to his bag that lay on the floor to retrieve a condom. Within seconds, he had it on and was climbing back into bed. Positioning his body on top of mine, he paused, “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

With that, he reached one of his hands down to position his cock at the entrance to my dripping pussy. He lightly kissed me as he pushed his cock into my virgin pussy for the first time. I was so tight that I wrapped around him like a glove. With the first stroke, he buried himself to the hilt in my pussy. His cock stretched my pussy to its limits. With a quick intake of breath, he closed his eyes and started pistoning his cock in and out of my pussy. I wrapped my arms around his back and moved my hips to meet his thrusts. We quickly fell into a rhythm, moaning as our pleasure built.

Through our erratic breathing and the intense pleasure of our coupling, I managed to focus on his face and say “I’m glad it’s you…”

“I’m glad it’s you too, baby….” he groaned.

My climax hit first, as my pussy contracted around his cock, gripping it like a vise. I inhaled sharply, clinging to Brandon as I had my first-ever intercourse induced orgasm. My pussy throbbed around his cock for longer than I’d ever had an orgasm last before. Right before my pussy stopped convulsing, Brandon let out a long sigh as he buried his cock deep in my pussy. I could feel the muscles of his cock pumping his cum into the condom. Collapsing on top of me, we both lie panting on the motel bed. What fun the cleaning lady would have the next morning.

We lay like that for awhile, until Brandon started to get soft. Reaching between us, he held the condom on his cock as he pulled out of me. Leaning over the side of the bed, he threw the condom in the trash and turned back to face me. I scooted over to him, spooning with him. Within minutes we had fallen asleep.

A Couple's First Time

2009-06-19T06:00:00.000-07:00

6'4 Brian walks out of his house on Friday afternoon, his tanned face split into a smile. Last week he had turned 18 and now finally he and his older girlfriend Diana would finally have sex. This once Brian's first time and he was praying he wouldn't fuck it up.

He hops into his SUV and pushes his light brown hair back as drives to her house, while calling her on his cell phone. "Baby I'm coming over." He says softly, in the gentle voice that drove her crazy. "Good." She says. "Hurry up. I'm waiting for you."

He smiles and drove somewhat faster than he should have as he headed to her home, glad for once that he had her key. He pulls up in front of her house and climbs out of his vehicle and took her steps two at a time. As he reached for the door knob the door flew open and he was pulled into a very passionate kiss. "Happy belated birthday."

He grins as he kisses his 5'2 Diana back and pushes the door shut with a foot. "I love you Diana." She smiles and nips his shoulder. "I love you too Brian. You ready for your first time?"

He laughs and nods. "I've been ready baby." He says as he takes her hand and leads her upstairs. He had been to her house before under the guise that he was babysitting but he hadn't done much other than learn the house talk nasty to Diana and baby-sit Diana's kid sister that stayed over a lot. Diana smiles as he walks straight into her room and paused near the bed to reach for her.

He pulls her close and kisses her deeply as his hands moved up and down her body. She places a hand on his chest and pushes him back for a second as she grins. "This is your first time and our first time together. Let me pleasure you first." She says in a husky voice as she kneels in front of him. She undoes his jeans slowly as she looks up to him. "Take off your shirt." She commands.

Quickly he strips off his shirt gasping as he feels air brush across his already very hard cock. She smiles as she slowly licks the spongy tip, then sucks it into her mouth her soft long black hair bouncing off his legs as she slowly moved her head up and down his length. He thrust some into her mouth and he could hear a small moan come from her. He moaned himself, already close to the edge. "Mmmmm Diana ...... baby I don't know how long I can last." She just keeps going till he shoots into her mouth. She catches all of it and swallows it. She pauses for a moment to grab a glass from the night stand and drink from it before she kisses him. "Are you ready Brain?" She murmurs as she pushes him back.

He grins and with a swift move flipped their bodies over so he was on top. "Yes I am and I plan on being on top first." He says then smiles. "She nods and points to a drawer on the night stand, Protection." She says simply. He nods and moves to grab one of many condom packs in her drawer. He quickly tears into the package and slips it on his still hard member. Leaning over her he holds himself just outside her. "Are you ready Diana?" He asks softly as he rubs his hard cock over her lower lips. She moans and nods. "I've been waiting all day for this." She moans as she thrusts her hips up some. He smiles and with one quick thrust he enters her, both gasping as he enters her tight sheath. "Oh God Diana...... Your fucking tight." He moans. She smiles and closes her eyes as she nods. "I know baby. Start moving some."

Nodding he began to thrust slowly into her. She moans as her hips met his urging him faster. "Play with my breasts baby. Use one arm to hold you up." She instructed as he continued to thrust. Nodding he shifted some and placed one of his large hands over her breast. He tweaked her nipples getting a loud gasp followed by a moan. He smiles and thrusts hard as she screams with pleasure. He moans as he feels his balls tighten up. "DIANA ......... OH GOD BABY ........I'M CUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMIIIIIINNNGGGG!!!!" He Roars out his release has he collapses on her body. She smiles and strokes his back as they both lay there panting.

"Oh my .......... I may need some time before I can go again." She murmurs as he chuckles. "I think I will too. But as long as I get to stay right here I'm good." She laughs and smiles as she tightens her arms around him. "Of course you can sweetheart." She murmurs then smiles, "But remember I'm not done with you yet." deep into her he lowered his head and began to suck on the nipple of her other breast still tweaking the first nipple. She moans and thrusts her hips to meet his. "Oh ......... Brian...... I'm about toooooooo OOOOOOHHHHHH GOOOOOD BRIIIIIAAAAANNNN!!!!!" She cries as she comes.

He smiles as he feels her tighten around him some and thrusts faster and harder into her. "Oh God Diana ........ Yell my name again baby..... let me know you like it." He groans as he keeps thrusting into her like a jackhammer. "She keeps moaning, her hands clinging to his back as she screams with pleasure. He moans as he feels his balls tighten up. "DIANA ......... OH GOD BABY ........I'M CUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMIIIIIINNNGGGG!!!!" He Roars out his release has he collapses on her body. She smiles and strokes his back as they both lay there panting.

"Oh my .......... I may need some time before I can go again." She murmurs as he chuckles. "I think I will too. But as long as I get to stay right here I'm good." She laughs and smiles as she tightens her arms around him. "Of course you can sweetheart." She murmurs then smiles, "But remember I'm not done with you yet."

A College Freshman and Ariana

2009-06-18T06:00:00.000-07:00

I was a freshman, 18 years old, enjoying college life as all freshmen usually do. The first year of complete freedom, and I took it to another limit and played hard but even studied pretty hard. Though there were a million temptations around, I was usually pretty good about my grades and balanced my time out pretty well. I had my fair share of fun, even with the girls, but I was still a virgin. I was told many of the girls did find me attractive, and I would approach them, went out with many of them; things went as far as oral sex with some, but for some reason, never more than that.

Towards the end of spring semester, I was hoping things would go a little further before summer vacation. It was mid-April, and the spring long weekend was around the corner when prospective students were invited to visit the university to decide whether they wanted to attend in the fall or not. I, being part of the International Students' Committee, was in charge of the international students and students of Asian and European backgrounds from the U.S. What I heard from my seniors was that basically this was a weekend of partying, hooking up and letting loose, rather than any formal introduction to the university. So excited to meet these new prospective female students, I finished off some work that was due after the weekend, and got some other studying out of the way.

The long weekend came, and so did hundreds of prospective students. I was sitting at the registration counter with a couple of my friends, getting to meet most of them. Over the next couple of hours, we met several girls, chatted a flirted with many, and told them of all the parties and events that will take place. But no one in particular had really caught my attention at that time. I figured the weekend has only just begun, so there was plenty of time.

The evening rolled around, and couple of us went for dinner with some of the visitors who were staying on our floor. Us freshmen, of course, being the one-year-elder college students, had to act that way, being flirtatious. Throughout dinner we were talking about the madness of the freshman year. Then at about 9:30 or 10:00 we left for one of the parties held by a senior just off campus. Once we got there, the music was pumping, drinks were already flowing, and the mood was pretty relaxed. Over the next hour or so, a lot of the students showed up, and started mingling with the rest of us. I was chatting with this group of 3 or 4 girls, and they were asking me all about college and about where I come from, and general small talk.

At that point in time, one of them in particular caught my attention. I couldn't take my eyes off of her, and even though I was chatting with all of them, my gaze was focused on her. She was Asian, and I had a things for Asians, and was about 5'4, slender petite frame. Rare for an asian, she had a set of lovely round and firm breasts nearly bursting out of the tight t-shirt she was wearing. She had long black hair, slightly wavy, beautiful mystical eyes which now were gazing into mine. Her gorgeous smile and cute laugh made me want her even more. I eventually managed to divert all my attention to her, and finally spoke to her,

" Hi, I'm Neal, sorry, I didn't catch your name earlier?" She answered, "Hey, no problem, it's Ariana."

" That's a really beautiful name. Where are you from?" I said.

She replied, " Thank you, I'm from San Francisco So you are from India huh?"

" Ya, from Mumbai, have been in the U.S. for high school and now college. I love San Fran, I visited there a couple of years ago."

And we continued to make some small talk for a while, getting to know each other a little. Every now and then, I would ease the tension and make a joke or tease her. Of course, it was getting more and more flirtatious, and we really seemed to hit it off pretty quickly.

We walked around the party for a while, had a few drinks and I introduced Ariana to some of my friends. As the tension was easing and drinks flowing, we began dancing a little. She pulled me close to her and I got a whiff of her intoxicating scent. She had her hands around my neck and her head was resting on my shoulder, and her lips kept brushing my neck, sending shivers down my back. My hands were on her back and I gently moved them around, feeling her beautiful body, and gently bringing her even closer. Her leg brushed against my crotch, bringing my cock to life, and at that point I knew something would happen. We continued dancing a little longer, our hands exploring each other's bodies as much as we could in public. We decided to walk around a little longer, holding each other's hands, having a few more drinks.

Eventually, both of us a little buzzed, decided to take a walk around campus, as it was nice and cool outside. Strolling around, we chatted about almost anything. She was really intelligent, funny and it felt so casual between us. It was almost as if we knew each other for a lot longer. Once we got to a secluded, fairly dark spot, we laid back on the lawn, staring up at the stars.

I then asked her, " I know it's a little late to ask, but are you seeing anyone back home?"

With a cheeky smile, she replied "Well, I guess not anymore."

So I asked, " What do you mean?"

Ariana said, turning to her side to face me, " I was kind of dating someone, but things weren't working out all that well. And to be perfectly honest, once I saw you, I knew I had to have you." She giggled in that ever so cute way again, and climbed on top of me, and planted those luscious lips on mine and gave me the longest most passionate kiss I had ever gotten. My hands grabbed her and pulled her closer on to me, and we started to kiss, our tongues darting in and out, sucking each other's lips. My hands wandered all over her back, further down, and I grabbed her ass. She let out a soft moan, and I knew I hadn't gone too far.

Ariana's beautiful hair was falling over my face, tingling my senses, while she held my face and continued to kiss with so much passion. She sat up a little, and started into my eyes with such a naughty look. I started rubbing her firm stomach and moved further up to her gorgeous breasts, and massaged them through her clothes. Her head fell back slightly, she closed her eyes, and was enjoying the attention I was giving her. I held her mounds in my hands and gently squeezed. I found her nipples and pressed them, sending an electric shock through her body. Her head flew back and she moaned loudly. Since we were in such a secluded part of campus, I knew we would be safe. It was also so much more erotic out in the open, in the crisp spring air.

My hands continued to explore her lithe body, occasionally massaging her breasts and nipples. I pulled Ariana closer to me, ran my hands through her hair and kissed her, parted her lips and sucked her tongue. My hands dropped down, and our lips unlocked just so I could pull her t-shirt off. Her skimpy bra could barely contain those beautiful mounds I would enjoy sucking on later. She in turn removed my shirt. I laid it out so she could lie back on it. I got in between her legs, and started kissing her body all over. I just had to remove her bra and quickly unsnapped it to let those beautiful globes fall out. I couldn't resist asking, "Ariana, these are the most amazing breasts I have ever seen, what size are they?" She couldn't resist laughing, and placing her hands on my crotch, said "32D baby, I can tell you really like them," giving my throbbing hard-on a squeeze.

Without saying a word, I grabbed each one in my hands, and gently massaged them, while continuing to kiss her. All the rubbing was sending Ariana into a trance. She closed her eyes, quietly moaning as my hands continued to massage her breasts. Every now and then I took her nipples between my fingers and rolled them around, sending shocks down her back. I started kissing and licking her sensitive neck, and coupled with massaging her breasts, Ariana's head thrashed from side to side, her moans getting louder and more frantic.

While continuing to massage her breasts, my mouth wandered lower to her abs, kissing and running my tongue all over. I sucked her abs where she was so sensitive, she arched her back pushing further up towards me. I started to unbutton her jeans while licking her stomach. I removed her jeans and panties together, and I saw the most beautifully trimmed pussy, already drenched. I spread her legs, and started kissing her left thigh, slowly running my tongue all over. She opened her eyes and stared into me with such intense passion. I alternated kissing and licking each of her inner thighs, while moving closer and closer to her pussy, which was now on fire.

Ariana let out a loud moan, and between deep breaths told me, "Ohh baby... uhhh... ya that feel so unbelievably good. Ohh ya... I need you to go down on me and make me cum baby! I can't wait any longer!" So with that, I started to first gently lick her wet and hot pussy. It smelled and tasted so sweet. I ran my hands over her pussy and started to rub her clit with my thumb. One hand went back up to her breasts and started playing with her nipples. My tongue started to dart in and out of her slit, twirling around, occasionally sucking her clit. She screamed, "Ooooohhhhh babbyyyy.... You are driving me insane!" Her head was trashing from side to side. I knew she was going to cum real soon, so I quickened my pace. MY tongue went in and out and twirled around faster, I started rubbing her clit a little harder, and squeezed her breasts a little harder.

Her whole body started writhing, and she again screamed, "Baby... do not stop! Just go as fast as you can.... Ohhhhhh yaa..... uuhhhhh that feels heavenly, I am going to cummmm!!" And with that, her back arched up, her hands grabbed onto my head, and her entire body shook so intensely, like electric shocks going through her. And she screamed one more time, "Oooohhhhh yaaaa.... Im cumming like never before!" Her juices were flowing out of her pussy, dripping down her thighs and into my mouth. She tasted amazingly sweet. I continued to rub her clit and dart my tongue in and out for what seemed like minutes. Her body went on shaking, until finally her back fell back down, she loosened her grip, and lay back silent. I had never seen a girl climax like that before. I wiped my face with my shirt, and laid down next to her.

She was breathing so heavily, her eyes still shut, and said, "Neal, that was the most intense orgasm I have ever felt, and just from you going down on me." I held her close to me, and my hands ran all over her sensitive body. She started gaining back some energy, and sat up. She came between my legs and started to remove my jeans and boxers. My still hard cock sprang out and felt so good in the cool air. Ariana held my shaft in her hands and starting rubbing my head gently. I was so sensitive, I almost came right then, and had to really fight to hold off. She started to run her hands up and down, while staring into my eyes. She gave me a wicked smile and increased the pace of her hands. Then one hand moved to my balls, cupped them, and began massaging them gently. Her other hand stroked my cock, going all the way up to my head, rubbing it and gently going back down, over and over. I moaned, "Ohhh Ariana, that's amazing.... Uhhhhh yaa."

She then bent over and started licking my cock head while continuing to play with my balls. A shock went through my body, and I started running my hands through her gorgeous hair. She sucked on my cock head for a few more moments, and then started taking my shaft in slowly. She took as much in as possible before going back up. Her hot mouth felt heavenly around my shaft. She started going up and down faster and faster, her tongue caressing my shaft, while her hands massaged my balls. I was losing control with her expert sucking. Every time she came up to my head, she sucked on it for a while before going back down. At some point she eventually managed to take my entire length in, and sucked and sucked. It was the most mind-blowing blowjob ever. She then pulled my cock out, and to my surprise, started licking on my balls. At that point, I didn't know what I was feeling. She licked them for a while, then took each one in her mouth and sucked on them, while her hand gripped my shaft and stroked it faster and faster.

I moaned loudly, " Baby... I am going to cum, I can't hold on any longer!"

She said, "Cum in mouth, I want to taste it all." And with that, she took my cock back in her mouth and went in and out faster and faster. I could feel it coming, and my body started to tighten. "Ariana.. baby.. Im cumming!" She took my entire shaft in and I started squirting load after load into her mouth, and she took it all in. My back arched up, a shock went through my body, and it never seemed to end. She started sucking on my head, and that drove me crazy. I held onto her head while my orgasm passed, and then fell back, completely spent. She had a huge grin on her face when she came up and lay next to me. We lay in each other's arms, unable to speak for a few minutes. I had never felt like that before, and we still hadn't even gone all the way yet.

After a while, I told Ariana, "I've never felt like that before, it was so intense and passionate." She replied, "I know baby, neither have I. Can we go back to your place and get a little more comfortable?"

"Sure, I think that's a great idea" I told her, and we got up, wore our clothes, and slowly started walking towards my apartment, holding each other very close. I had something on my mind I had to tell Ariana, but wasn't sure if I should now or later, after something more happens. But I decided better now than later. So I said, "Ariana, I wanted to talk to you about something."

She said, "Sure sweetie, go ahead." I had a feeling she knew what I wanted to say, and I think she felt the same way.

I said, " Listen, what just happened was unbelievable, as if we knew each other for much longer than just a couple of hours. I don't want to be too forward, but I think I'm beginning to have feelings for you, much more than just friends."

Ariana replied with a smile, "Baby, I feel the same way. I don't want to move too fast, but I know that when I start here next fall, I want to take our relationship farther."

I said, "Me too, I'm really happy you'll be here next year. I didn't want this night to be our last night together."

Both of us walked back in silence, our minds full of all sorts of happy and excited thoughts. Once we reached my place, I was relieved that no one was around. I told Ariana to make herself at home, and I got us some drinks. We went into my bedroom, got comfortable on my bed, and got lost in conversation for a while. Feeling a little buzzed after a couple of drinks, we became playful. I started playing with her hair, running my hands through the gorgeous wavy locks. She ran her hands over my thighs, getting closer to my hardening cock. She had a magical effect as soon as she touched me. I lay back and puller her on top of me, her breasts pushing against my chest. I ran my hands up and down her back, and kissed her juicy lips. She started passionately kissing me back, caressing my face, and rubbing her legs up and down mine. Her knee was brushing up against my throbbing cock, driving me wild.

I made her sit up so I could take her t-shirt and bra off. I could see her beautiful natural breasts much better in the light. Her large nipples were jutting out waiting to be sucked. I flipped her on her back and removed her jeans and panties. I quickly undressed myself, and we embraced, our hot bodies rubbing against each other. My hands wandering all over her lithe body, I could feel the fire within her. We rolled all over the bed, our bodies interlocked. My thigh was rubbing against her pussy, and I massaged her breasts. I took one nipple in my mouth and gently sucked, while my other hand started to rub her other nipple. I could feel her sensations building, and she closed her eyes and moaned, "Oohhhh that feel so hot and amazing....uhhhmmm baby."

Her hand wandered down my stomach to my cock, and she started rubbing my head. We were both in a trance, while we pleasured each other so intensely. I made Ariana lie on her back and spread her legs. I started kissing the inside of her legs, while her hand started to stroke my cock gently. I went lower and lower until I started kissing her pussy lips, and sucking on her clit. She threw head back as a shock went through her. She was extremely sensitive down there and just a little touch sent her into orbit. I continued to suck on her clit while I tried to insert a finger gently into her pussy. She hesitated a little and made me stop for a second, "Baby..." I had a feeling she hadn't gone all the way either. I asked her, "Ariana, are you ok baby?"

She said, "Its amazing, but there's just one thing." She hesitated, but eventually told me, "Neal, I've never gone all the way, and I'm a little scared."

I said, "Sweetie, neither have I. It's new for the both of us. But if you're not comfortable, we don't have to go further and rush things."

She replied, "No Neal, I want to, I really do. I feel I'm ready, and I want it to be with you, now. I just wanted to tell you so you can go a little slow. I'm glad you're new to this as well, I guess it makes things easier for both of us."

I leaned over to kiss her, and assured her, "Don't worry, we'll go as slow as we need to, we're both going to enjoy this." I continued to kiss her, and she felt comfortable, and held on to me tighter. I started to kiss my way down, passed her breasts and towards to pussy again. I spread her legs and continued to suck on her clit, rubbing her pussy lips from the outside this time. She fell into a trance, arched her back again and moaned loudly. I continued to go a little faster, my tongue darting in and out. Her hand grabbed my cock and started rubbing the cock head. I laid in a position so she could more easily stroke my shaft while I continued to suck and lick her clit and juicy pussy. She started stroking more vigorously, and pulled me close so she could start licking my cock head. I turned over on my back, so she could come on top and get into the 69 position. She took my shaft in her hands, and stroked it, while sucking on my cock head. She took it in deeper and deeper until she had it in all the way. She began going up and down, faster and faster, her tongue snaking across my shaft all along. When she came up she would lick my cock head, when she went down she would suck hard on it. I was in complete ecstacy.

My tongue twirled all around her pussy and her clit, driving her completely wild. Our bodies were shaking and thrashing around, holding each other close together. I could sense she was about to go over the edge, and I held her pussy closer, grinding my tongue as deep as I could. She squealed, "Ohhhhhh sweetie..... that was amazing, keep doing that... Im going to cum real soon!" And I pushed harder, sucked harder and licked faster and faster. She stopped sucking me for a second, threw her head back, and her body was tightening up. With a loud scream she started cumming, "Aaaahhhhhhhh yaaaaa my love...... ohhhhh wow!! Keep going! Its so intense!!" Her juices flowing out and onto my face, I kept licking and sucking till her orgasm subsided. She finally fell quiet over me, breathing so heavily. I turned her over and lay next to her while she recovered some energy. After all that, she still was ready for more. I knew this was finally the moment when both of us were going to experience something totally new, finally go all the way.

I asked, "Ariana, are you ready baby?" She said, "Ya, totally, I want you inside m so bad!" I kneeled between her legs, and started rubbing her pussy gently. She was still so wet, so I could lube my cock and get ready to enter her. I put my cock head at the entrance, and rubbed up and down gently. She was so sensitive and getting even wetter. I slowly pushed in further until my cock head had entered. I then waited for her to get used to it, and pushed a little more until part of shaft was in. I hit some resistance and knew I was going to have to push. I didn't want to hurt her, but there was no choice. Biting her lip, she said, "Just ram it in sweetie, once and for all, give it to me." With that, I pushed hard and I could feel my cock tearing through her and then it slid in all the way. In one strong stroke, I was in the most amazing, tight, hot and wet pussy. My head was spinning, and I could see Ariana with her eyes closed, moaning softly. I bent over, and kissed her, held her face, while my cock remained buried deep inside this gorgeous angel. She was in a little pain, but she said it was slowly going away. She wanted me to start pumping in and out, so I gently pulled out a little, before pushing back in all the way. She wrapped her legs around my back, and I started picking up pace. I pulled my cock out almost all the way, and pushed all the way back in, again and again and again. I grabbed her breasts and nipples, as I started pumping my cock deep into her. He soft moans turned louder and louder, and became moans of complete passion. With my palms on either side of her, I propped myself up, and started pumping a little harder and faster.

Ariana was in ecstasy, and yelled, "Ohhhhh yyaaa.... Faster, it feels amazing! I want more of you!"

I continued to fuck her in this position for a few more minutes, and wanted to change positions. This would give me a few seconds to regain some control as well. I asked her if she wanted to come on top and so she flipped me over, and sat on top of me. With a wicked smile, she grabbed my cock and guided back into her wet pussy. She pressed down till it went in all the way, and then guided my hands to her breasts. She rose and sat back down, and continued to ride me faster and faster. My hands squeezed her breasts and pinched her nipples while she so expertly rode my throbbing cock. Her head flew back and I knew she wanted to come again. She came down, and pressed her pussy hard against my groin. She moved back and forth, grinding her fiery pussy and rubbing her clit. With my cock all the way in her, she was rubbing harder and harder, until her body started to shake.

She screamed out, "Ohhhhhhhh my babbbyyy...... Im cumming so hard!" She continued to press down harder while I increased my pace of rubbing her nipples and breasts. All through her orgasm, she didn't stop grinding. After it passed, she rose up and slammed back down again, and again, and again, faster and faster. My head was spinning out of control, and I needed to cum soon.

Ariana propped herself so she could ride me even faster. I held on to her ass, and with every stroke down, I returned with a stroke up towards her red hot pussy. I moaned loudly, "Ariana... I need to cum! I can't hold on any longer!" She told me to tell her when so she can take me in her mouth again.

With a few more hard strokes, I told her to get off, and she took my cock in her mouth, tasting her sweet juices all over my shaft. She took the entire length in and sucked until I couldn't take it any more. "Arianaaaaa.... Babbbbyyy.... Im cumming for you!" And with that, I shot loads and loads of my semen deep into her throat, and she swallowed every last drop. To make it even more intense, she sucked hard on my cock and my cock head, and this prolonged my orgasm for several more minutes. She went on and on and on, until I couldn't take it any longer.

Ariana sat up with a huge smile on her face, and lay down next to me. We were completely exhausted after the most amazing experiences of our lives. We were both in a trance, and could hardly speak. We lay in each other's arms and fell asleep.

The next morning, I was woken up with a warm feeling around my cock. Ariana had taken my entire cock in her mouth, and once I was hard, she sat on top of me, and rode me till we both exploded with intense orgasms.... The wake up call of a lifetime. We lay together for a while, and I told her, "Ariana, that was by far the most amazing night of my life. I'm already looking forward to next fall. I'm also looking forward to the 2 more days before you go back!" She laughed, "Neal, I'm really glad I came here this weekend and met you. I can't wait till next fall either."

We then had to rush and get ready, and get to an event, so didn't have time for much more just then. Ariana and I spent most of the next 2 days in bed. It was sad when she left, but I knew it was only for a couple of more months.

The memory of the night we lost our virginity and the 2 nights after kept us going till we met in the fall. When we did meet, we spent a few more nights in bed before classes started. Ariana and I dated for the rest of the year, and had many such intense nights together. Eventually, we started seeing other people, but still had our fair share of fun till I graduated and moved back to India. She was one electric woman.

A Cocking for Eleanor Turner

2009-06-17T06:00:00.000-07:00

Well this is it I thought the big five-O. Being fifty didn't actually feel any different to being forty-nine. I got up and went about all the usual daily chores, cleaning, washing and then my daughter, Susan, came around and asked me to look after the grandchildren while she went to do the little cleaning job she does to get a little 'pin money', she gave me a birthday card -- saved posting it -- and a lovely bunch of flowers.

The grandchildren, one boy one girl, aged six and four respectively can be a handful but I do love them and it is nice to have them for a few hours even though it can be tiring.

Without them life would have been terribly boring and very lonely especially since Ted died two years ago.

I nursed him until the end and it took me some time to get over the loss of my husband, even though as I look back at it my marriage was anything but a bed of roses.

There were the constant augments, the fights and Ted's drinking and although we had been married for quarter of a century it was hardly the most loving relationship. Oh I think Ted loved me and I loved him it was just that he didn't show it much. If I got a kiss is was a shock not a natural happening and we had not made love at all during the last seven years of our marriage although it would hardly be fair to count the last year when he was so ill.

Susan came for the children at about 4.30pm and after they had gone I settled in the chair and managed to get forty winks.

It was the phone that woke me. It was Cynthia; she lives nearby but often phones rather than using her legs to walk round to my house.

"Eleanor, is that you?" she bellowed down the phone and followed on before I had chance to answer, "Happy Birthday what's it like being fifty?"

"Well you don't make me feel much better," I joked.

"Actually that's why I am calling you, Carol and I wondered if you would like to come out for a few drinks to celebrate, let your hair down a bit."

Carol was another friend who lived close by.

"Oh I haven't even had chance to wash my hair and I have nothing to wear Cynth." I replied feeling at my greasy hair.

"Oh come on get ready throw anything on it doesn't matter just three old women going out for a laugh, we were thinking about calling for you at about eight-thirty, what do say?"

"OK then but let's not go anywhere posh I don't feel that good." I insisted.

No, just round to the local, it's nice and quite there on a Wednesday," Cynthia assured me.

"Right eight-thirty it is then," I made it sound as if I had surrendered to the idea, but maybe it was what I needed I hadn't been out for years and chances like this didn't come my way often.

I went to the wardrobe and sifted through my clothes. Good Lord there were clothes there I had forgotten I even had, and the amazing thing was that there were some I could still get into even though I had put on a few pounds, well more than a few actually.

I found a nice blue dress that I could get into and then went and made something to eat, I phoned Susan and told her of my plans, "You do right mother, you should get out much more often you know, sticking inside them four walls." Then without a pause, "Anyway you never know you might drop on a fella with any luck."

"You can stop right there Madam," I said laughing, "I am allergic to men."

At about six-thirty I went to the bedroom and undressed in preparation for getting a shower. I placed some clean underwear on the bed ready to put on when I came out, clean white bra, matching knickers, a pair of tights, and then took my dress from the wardrobe and hung it on the handle of the wardrobe door still on the coat hanger.

I tripped across the landing at the top of the stairs and through the landing window I saw the man who lives next door, quick as lightning I almost flew into the bathroom, God I hope he didn't see me I thought wishing I had put a towel around me.

I stepped into the nice warm shower and had a good wash. I don't seem to find it as easy these days bending down to wash my legs and feet and it is a bit more difficult reaching around to wash my back as well. Old age doesn't creep up all that slowly after all I thought and then admonished myself with a sharp, "Oh come on Eleanor you are not that bad."

I stepped from the shower and got dried and wrapped myself in the towel before crossing the landing again on my way to the bedroom. I stood in front of the wardrobe mirror and let the towel drop.

"God what made me do that?" I said out loud, "what a ghastly sight, my spare tire gets bigger by the day, my thighs meet at the top, oh God just look at me and the cellulite and stretch marks seem to get worse every time I look. Get a fella? That's a laugh."

Sitting on the bed I pulled on my panties up to the top of my legs and then stood up to wriggle into them before fastening my bra at the front and spinning it round and flopping my tits inside the cups then the straps over my shoulders.

Sitting on the edge of the bed again I started to put my tights on when I felt a bit of twinge in my lower back. I managed to get the tights on and stood up with a little difficulty and pulled them over my knickers. I slipped my dress over my head and straightened it out all the time feeling this slight dull ache at the bottom of my back

The hair dryer soon had my hair dry and at least that looked OK..

Eight-thirty and Cynthia and Carol came round and we went to the local pub where we all sat and drank lemonade but we had a good laugh even though I was slightly uncomfortable all evening with the little ache in my back.

At about ten o'clock I decide to go the loo and when I came back Carol said, "You seemed to be walking a bit difficult Eleanor are you having trouble with your back?"

"Yes, I think I pulled a muscle getting dressed, pulling my bloody tights on." I replied.

Cynthia laughed and made some remark about me being fifty now and how I will have to be more careful, "What with old age creeping on."

"I know," I said, "Our Susan said something about me getting a fella, I'd be alright with a bloody fella."

Cynthia and Carol laughed and Carol said, "I think the days when fellas looked in our direction are long gone.

"And not such a bad thing either," laughed Cynthia, "Who wants men?"

As I laughed at this remark I again felt the pull on my back which caused me to wince.

"Are you all right?" asked Carol. "That looked as though it hurt."

"Mmm," I said still feeling the pain "It did a bit."

"You could do with our Steve taking a look at that." Carol continued. Her son was a chiropractor and masseur and although he was only 23 he had qualified and was running his own practice and apparently very good, he was definitely in great demand from what I had heard.

"Oh, no, no I am not having some young man rubbing his hands all over this body." I said causing a laugh again, which I could have done without, laughing was hurting too much.

"Well, its up to you, he is a professional now you know, anyway see how you feel."

"I know exactly how I feel and I am not going to let your Steve find out," I said laughing and wincing at the same time.

"I will tell you something, joking apart," said Cynthia, "A bit of young stuff would come in handy sometimes, might do you good Eleanor Turner, you never know."

"Oh I think I do know," I replied.

The next morning I could hardly get out of bed and spent the best part of the morning walking about in pain. I dare not sit down in case I couldn't get up again.

"God this is no good," I said under my breath, "I wonder if I should phone Carol and see if Steve can help?"

I phoned Carol and she said, "I will get him to ring you as soon as he comes in from work."

I had known Steve a long time he was younger than Susan by about three years but I was sure at one time they might get together, she certainly chased him hard enough but he wasn't interested really.

Steve has turned out to be a very handsome young man; he has longish blonde hair, stands about five-ten in his stocking feet and keeps himself extremely fit. Lots of girls seemed to run after him and it is not at all difficult to see why.

Ted and I used to occasionally baby sit for Carol and her husband when Steve was a child and then they would repay the compliment and baby sit for Susan. Steve always called me his Aunt which I found rather nice.

The time passed and seemed to drag on with all the pain I was suffering until about seven o'clock when the phone rang.

"Hello Aunt Eleanor, what have you been doing?" Steve asked "You aren't getting any younger you know."

"Oh no, not you as well," I replied. He just laughed with that very cheeky laugh he has always had from the day he was born.

"Listen I will be round in about half-an-hour, how's that?" he said in a more serious tone, putting his professional hat on.

"That's fine" I said, "that's fine."

Steve was as good as his word and I let him in through the front door.

"Now let's take a look at you," he said, "Where's the problem?"

I pointed to the spot at the bottom of my back and he placed his hand on it.

"Mmm, I think I am going to have to ask you lie on the floor I'm afraid." He said.

"Lie on the floor?" I repeated.

"Yep, afraid so, face down." He replied.

I managed gingerly to get down onto my knees.

"Er, sorry," he said "but before you go any further you will need to remove your blouse.

Now this was getting embarrassing. I looked up at him; the look on his face said, well it's up to you.

"Well, you had better lock the door then, the key's in the lock." I said nodding in the direction of the front door.

I began to unbutton my blouse not at all happy about the situation, especially kneeling there in my skirt and just my bra. My breasts are reasonably large and most of them seemed to be outside my bra all of sudden, most unsettling.

I laid down on my stomach relieved that my breasts where now out of sight and Steve returned and knelt beside me.

I felt his hand first between my shoulder blades.

"Not to cold -- my hands?"

"No, no not at all." I replied, "Carry on" still feeling embarrassed though.

"You are all tightened up," he said, "try to relax". Then his hands ran down my spine to the seat of my pain tenderly carrying out a careful examination of the affected area.

After a short while he suddenly struck me right where the pain was, I think it was with the heal of his hand, and I nearly jumped through the roof. God, I had never felt a pain like it in my life.

"Ok, ok, it's alright now, it's alright, your disk had popped out, it's back now."

I was so angry at this suddenly inflicted pain that I shouted at him, "Fucking hell, Steve that was fucking painful."

Realising what I said and the colour of my language I started to apologise.

Laughing he said "It's alright I get that every day and far worse"

Then I realised that the pain had gone. The relief was sheer heaven.

I started to get up and felt no difficulty at all.

"No Eleanor," Steve said for the first time ever omitting the word 'Aunt' "Stay where you are."

"Do you know you are so tight and highly strung I think you should have a massage just to loosen up a bit, it's a freebie of course." He said.

I never thought about my previous inhibitions and lay down again.

A massage, never had one in my entire life, this will be a new experience I thought.

He took my hands and put them under my forehead, palms down, with my elbows splayed out sideways.

Soon his hands were running along my shoulders, out along my arms and back again before massaging my shoulder blades.

His hands felt so firm but at the same time so sensuous. All the time he was talking to me in the most soothing voice telling me to breathe in slowly and then let it out slowly.

"Breath in through your nose and mouth and breathe out through your feet, if you know what I mean" he said, "and just let your body relax with each breath you take."

"Do you feel Ok Eleanor?

"Yes fine," I breathed,

"Tell me if you don't," he whispered as I became more and more relaxed.

"Mmmmm," I said feeling myself going more and more limp.

"Eleanor, you are so stressed I need to relax you much more. I am going to count down from ten to one, just keep breathing in and out slowly and with each count just let yourself feel more and more relaxed."

"Ten .... Nine feeling more relaxed now," he said, his voice seemed to become a shade deeper, eight... you are feeling more relaxed, going deeper and deeper into relaxation, that's good, excellent, seven .. six ... deeper still ... and deeper."

I was feeling so utterly relaxed in a way I had never felt before and Steve's voice was so soothing to me. I had to admit to myself that I was also enjoying the total attention I was getting from him in a way it felt very flattering.

"Five ... four ... three ... feeling veeery relaxed now," he said, his wonderful, firm, manly hands running from my shoulder blades up onto my shoulders and out along my arms, my body was totally limp and at ease.

"Two and one" that's good Eleanor, that's really good."

"Now you might want to imagine you are somewhere very relaxing, imagine perhaps that you are on a beach, just you and me and no one else around for miles. Perhaps you are laid on a towel and the soft sun is licking your back." He said ever so softly.

"Eleanor, is it alright if I unclip your bra so that I can massage your back?" I heard him say from deep in my relaxed state."

"Mmmm," I breathed, "as you wish."

Steve's fingers deftly unclipped my bra and I felt the straps fall to my side. Soon those wonderful, strong hands were moving all along my back working miracles. I rolled my head and felt as if 30 years of tension were just disappearing.

"Does that feel good, Eleanor, is that OK?"

"Yes its lovely," I answered thinking, is that OK, it's bloody marvellous.

Soon I felt Steve straddle over me sitting on my legs and his hands stretching all the way along my back to my shoulders and neck before returning.

With each stroke forward I could feel his buttocks slide gently along my legs towards the top upper portion of my thighs and I could feel his balls rub against me.

I didn't move, this was nice and relaxing and I was feeling this young man in a way I had never felt before. Did he realise what he was doing? Did he know I could feel his balls as they rubbed against me? I felt somewhat ashamed of myself for taking full advantage, it was the first time in years that I had been able to enjoy the feel of a young man's body.

"Are you OK Eleanor, tell me if you are not?"

Oh I was OK alright, this was heaven.

"I will stop if you want me too, just say." He whispered as his body moved so exotically backwards and forwards.

"NO," I almost shouted then "no, no it's fine, really," recovering my composure.

I felt his hands again traverse the length of my back then a little further down to the top of my skirt as his fingers slipped inside the elastic and eased it down slightly to expose more of my back to the top of the crack of my ass.

"You are OK aren't you?" he asked again.

"Yes, fine, fine." I replied.

"Just relax, relax Eleanor, deeper and deeper, and let all your muscles juuuust reeeelax."

I was like a floppy dish cloth laid their listening to his absolutely soothing tones and feeling the wonders of his hands.

As his hands went down along my back to the top of my skirt he stopped and took two hands full of skirt and shuffled it down below of my knickers.

"Oh, upon my word," I heard myself gasp softly.

"Are you alright Eleanor, you don't mind do you, I will stop if you just say stop?"

I gathered myself together and relaxed again, "Yes, I am Alright, it's alright."

Actually this was feeling amazing and now his hands were massaging my buttocks through my knickers.

"That's good, that's good Eleanor, all relaxed, all relaxed now" he was saying as my ass cheeks felt so supple and soft to his touch.

Then once again my back was receiving the full attention of magic hands before returning all the way back to knead my back and soft ass cheeks and all the time I could feel his balls rubbing against me as he moved up and down the back of my legs all the way to my thighs.

My skirt was receding all the time with his movement and it seemed so natural when he slithered it off altogether once again asking me if I was OK and telling me to relax more and more.

"Couldn't do with that skirt in my way," I heard him say with a little cheeky laugh.

Moving further back and kneeling at the side of me he started to massage my thighs and my calves and I felt his hands run up my thighs stopping just short of touching my knickers before returning all the way to my calves again.

I knew what I was thinking was crazy now but this was utterly fantastic and I couldn't care less. As Steve's hands pushed up along my thighs my pubic bone was pushed firmly down into the floor and this was massaging my clit as I was shoved backwards and forwards. My knickers were getting damp and I let my thighs open slightly to allow his hands to massage the insides of them. It was as if he was completely in control of me.

His hands pressed firmly on my thighs with his thumbs running along the inside a little higher each time until one thumb just fleetingly touched my pussy before withdrawing again. I knew he felt me flinch slightly and definitely he had felt my wetness, I was positively dripping.

"Alright Eleanor, are you OK, just say if you are not."

"It's OK , it's nice," I panted as the magic hands continued to do their work. He must have known the effect he was having as I was increasingly unable to disguise my heavier breathing and occasional moans.

Soon his hands were wrapping around the inside of my thigh right at the top and massaging the soft flesh. His fingers were running along my pussy pressing through the wet gusset of my panties a little harder with the roll of his hands. I was desperately trying to suppress the onset of an orgasm but my legs had opened and my pussy was searching for his fingers.

With one hand he squeezed my pussy lips together which in turn squeezed my clit between my cunt petals and as he released the pressure slowly I went over the edge and with the force of my orgasm I shot and uncontrolled squirt of pussy juice into my knickers.

"Now, that was fantastic" Steve said as his hand continued to massage my pussy with my soaking wet knickers that contained my orgasm.

"That's fine, just relax again, your knickers are in my way now Aunt Eleanor, and they are soaking wet through, I will just remove them if that's OK? Say if not."

Oh, God, God, my knickers, I thought not my knickers.

I knew, of course by now it was coming, my knickers had to be next.

I gulped audibly, "OK, yes, it's alright."

I felt his hands take the elastic and shuffle my cum drenched panties down over my ass cheeks along my thighs and legs.

Is he going all the way, how far does he intend to go I was thinking, did I care? I was hottttttt and he knew it.

"Just lie still now for a few seconds and take a rest" I heard the soft but deep manly voice whisper.

Then the massage stopped for what seemed minutes but was only probably seconds.

All the time I could hear this young man's voice saying "Relax, breathe deeper and deeper, just relax."

Then he was sat on my calves again but this time I could feel his balls and his cock as he massaged my legs, his clothes had gone.

He was massaging the whole of the back of my legs, my thighs, my ass my back and it was perfect.

"Tell me if you are uncomfortable with this Eleanor," He said dropping the "Aunt" again.

I was comfortable with it, I was nearly begging for it, but he knew that.

I could feel the most gorgeous length of hard dick rubbing my legs as his hands massaged my thighs and touched my pussy slit lingering a little longer each time as his fingers pressed against my pussy lips again. I was lifting my ass and reaching for his fingers as they touched my clit.

Withdrawing his hands he ran them along my back again and I felt his entire manly torso as he stretched it out along my back and I felt his rock, hard cock hit the cheeks of my ass.

He didn't use his hands to help his cock, it slipped naturally between my thighs and running along my pussy crack until the bulbous head touched my clit. My juices were running wild soaking his cock and running onto the carpet.

"That's nice Eleanor, lovely, lovely, lovely, I am going to go all the way?"

"Oh please, please go as far as you want Steve," I was nearly screaming for that cock, aching for it.

Again I felt his prick sliding along my slit unaided by his hands which were still massaging my back. His voice was soft and gentle now.

"That's nice Eleanor ... stay relaxed feel my hands ... that's' lovely ... now this should be very therapeutic for you."

Now, uncontrollably, I was moving my knees upwards and under me. Steve knew what I was doing and adjusted his weight. Now I could feel that lovely, hard, muscular cock, smoothly rubbing against my pussy, touching my clit. The feelings inside me were now so intense that the wild tingles were racing through the soft, walls of my inner womanliness.

God I thought am I never going to feel that cock inside me?

Then Steve's bulbous head found my hole and eased gently into it and I breathed a deep sigh of utter relief as though all my worries, all my tensions, all my aches and pains just evaporated as this utterly beautiful length of young cock slipped ever so slowly and deeply into me.

I didn't know then that it was all of nine inches long but I did know that the girth was amazing making me feel so completely full of heaving cock.

Slowly he withdrew and entered again each thrust lovingly slid into me and for the first time I could hear is own pleasure.

He was in no hurry.

"Lovely Eleanor, that's' so lovely" I heard him say over and over with each slow, long movement of the most gorgeously, thick, cock length any woman could wish for.

"Eleanor you have such a cute, tight, little pussy. It feels like my cock is wrapped in green velvet."

Hearing his words I groan heavily and the feelings I was experiencing were much, much more than just a fuck, there was deep exoticness beyond believe. Our minds and bodies had melted into one, we were totally telepathic. It was as if through his cock he instilled the most wonderfully, intense, loving feelings. I had never experienced such utter ecstasy in my life.

"You are so lovely Eleanor, you feel perfect, absolutely perfect," I could hear him saying, as he leaned forward, whispering in my ear, easing his swollen shaft slowly into me before withdrawing just as slowly and sensuously.

"You will feel wonderful after this, I promise you," he whispered, his voice very low and almost hypnotic.

"Soon you will feel the start of a fantastic orgasm, just let it all out, let it go Sweetheart," he said as his magnificent cock length was sliding inside me and then out again.

"Just let that sweet, cute little pussy of yours squirt another pussyful onto my cock"

How could someone so young know so much about a woman's body, about a woman's real needs? At twenty-three years of age how could he be so expert at lovemaking? Was he just a natural?

I could feel every miniscule movement of his cock inside me as he urged me to cum and my pussy was responding to his words.

I had never had more than one orgasm, I had heard and read about multiple orgasms but they were a mystery to me. Now the feelings I was experiencing were so intense as his perfectly smooth, but muscular thickness slid in and out of my lushness.

"Can you feel my cock, is it nice?" he was saying to me so passionately so lovingly as he was feeling and enjoying every morsel of my inner being with his thick, adorable, lengthy penis.

"God, yes" I replied, "I can feel your cock, your balls, everything." I gushed.

Whatever was happening deep inside me it was a completely new sexual experience and he was alive to it.

"That's a good girl, let it cum, don't hold back, just let it happen" he was coaxing my orgasm with his words.

My hands were gripping the carpet above my head which felt like hands full of sand running through my fingers, in my mind I was still on the beach, my knuckles were white, the intensity was excruciating, and the feelings inside my pussy were escalating into vivid, wild erratic contractions.

I had started the evening looking for a simple massage and here I was on the verge of soaking the cock of a young sexy stallion with a flood of my pussy juice.

My body shook, my legs were in a tremor, my whole being seemed to combine around this one orgasm but his cock never changed its slow, deliberate rhythm as it slid exotically through me.

With my mind in turmoil I suddenly drenched his cock in a torrential burst of squirting vaginal fluid that I never knew I possessed.

"Wow, wonderful," he shouted as his cock and balls were saturated in a hot spray of female cum.

Pushing upwards his entire body went stiff then shook out of control.

"It's cummming Eleanor, its going to cum, I'm spunking," he shouted as for the first time he seemed to lose his self control. His cock thickened against the walls of my pussy as if opening it to accept his creamy load and I felt a sudden outburst of pasty, creamy, hotness race into me, followed by a second and a third, then the slow slacking of his magnificent cock as his breathing panted jaggeredly before slowly returning to normal.

We laid together for what seemed hours in each others arms before he left.

At the door I kissed him before unlocking it.

As he opened the door he turned and said, "You could benefit from more therapy you know."

"Mmmmm," I said smiling into his eyes , "You will have to give me time to recover."

"Happy Birthday Aunt Eleanor." He said.

I don't know if he will charge next time but I for one will gladly pay him ... any day.

A Christmas Wish Come True

2009-06-16T06:00:00.000-07:00

The mistletoe was hanging from the ceiling; the Christmas tree was all light up. Christmas season was here, but Molly didn't have what she wanted. She wanted to not be a virgin. She wanted Darrell to take her virginity for her, that Christmas, that very moment if possible. Who was Darrell? Well, Darrell was the love of her life, a love she thought she could never obtain. Darrell lived next door, all of her life. They were childhood friends. To Molly's amazement, throughout their friendship, she had never shown Darrell her true feelings. On this night, the night before Christmas, Molly did what she did ever Christmas. She stared out her window, looking into Darrell's window, wishing the same Christmas wish she had wished every year. She wished that this Christmas, her 26th one on this planet, he would take her virginity as she had always dreamt. This Christmas would be perfect. She had come into town from New York City to spend Christmas with her family.

But at the last minute, plans had changed. Her family decided to go to Arizona for Christmas for two weeks. Molly didn't have that kind of time off so she decided that she'd still come home to Montana for Christmas and spend the holidays in the family house alone. It was much more Christmassy there in the house then in her drab New York City apartment. And she had Darrell next door, so she thought, but she hadn't seen him since she returned home, just 3 days ago. She only had 2 days left after tomorrow before she had to return to New York City. Molly doubted that Darrell was home since she hadn't heard from him at all. Hadn't he mentioned that he wasn't going to be home this Christmas? Molly couldn't remember. It was hard for her to remember much that he said when she wasn't swooning over him. Thank God they only talked online so that she wouldn't be embarrassed. It was easier for her to hide her feelings online then it had been in real life lately.

Suddenly, there was movement in Darrell's window. Was he there? Was he in the same room he had since he was a child? Molly shook her head. She was only dreaming. Molly looked up again and straight into the eyes of Darrell. He was there. He smiled at her when he caught her eye and waved. Suddenly the phone rang and Molly cursed as she turned away from the window to answer it. Normally she wouldn't but it might be her parents checking up on her. They wanted her to come to Arizona with them badly but understood why she couldn't.

"Hi Molly. I didn't realize you were home this Christmas or I would of called sooner than just now. I thought you went to Arizona with your folks." It was Darrell. Molly smiled to herself and was so glad now that she had picked up the phone instead of ignoring it like she had wanted to.

"No. I'm home, alone, this Christmas. I don't have the time off to go to Arizona with my parents this year so I'm spending Christmas alone at home instead of alone in my apartment in New York City. This is more Christmassy then my New York apartment," replied Molly. "I thought you weren't here this year. I thought you were spending Christmas with Stacy's parents."

"Umm," Darrell replied, "Stacy broke up with me in July. I'm sorry I haven't talked to you much lately or let you know. It just hurt so badly. She broke up with me to be with a co-worker of mine. I escaped Albany to escape them."

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry Darrell." Molly replied, though smiling through her heartbreaking for him. She knew how much Darrell cared and loved Stacy.

"It's okay. My parents are here doting over me and I'm starting to hate it. They told me just now that they weren't sure if you were with your parents or not. I told them if you were home alone, I'd like to spend it with you so you wouldn't be. Please help me escape them. They are driving me nuts. Can Income over?"

"Of course you can come over Darrell! You didn't even have to ask," Molly exclaimed. Her heart danced in her chest. Could this be the night? Molly shook her head. She couldn't take advantage of Darrell. He still sounded very hurt. Little did she know, Darrell was thinking differently.

Darrell's relationship had started to go bad with Stacy so him finding out she was cheating on him wasn't a real shock to him. He knew in his heart that she didn't feel the way he felt towards her back. Finding out his boss was her lover that hurt bad. Darrell didn't want Molly to know. He just didn't and didn't know why. Ever since things with Stacy started going bad and after finding out what Stacy had done, all Darrell had done was think about Molly. He found out that he still reacted the same way. He grew so hard and always ended up masturbating. Hell, he came better thinking off Molly then when he actually made love to Stacy, and Stacy was the one he loved. Coming over was a way for Darrell to find out Molly's true feelings. He hoped that he was right that she actually liked him. This was going to be the Christmas that he'd find out one way or another.

After they hung up, Darrell told his parents he wasn't going let Molly spend Christmas alone and that he'll be over at her house instead of being with them. His parents didn't object hoping that this will be the Christmas that they get together. They always thought Molly would be the perfect girl for Darrell.

Darrell came over and as soon as Molly opened the door, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her. He stepped back and admired how beautiful she was. He loved her but he would never admit that to himself, not now, not soon after he was hurt by a woman he thought he was going to marry. He was about to propose when things started to go sour with Stacy.

"Molly, you look stunning," Darrell said as he stood back and admired her. Molly smiled.

"You look good too, Darrell," Molly replied.

Molly led Darrell to the living room where the TV was ready to show It's A Wonderful Life, Darrell's favorite movie.

"I know you love this movie so I have it ready to go. Want anything to drink?" Molly asked Darrell.

"Got anything that will able us to celebrate Christmas?" Darrell replied.

"I got just what you want," and with that Molly disappeared into the kitchen. Darrell sat down and waited Molly's return, contemplating if he should make his move tonight or tomorrow. Molly came back with some Smirnoff Ice, a drink they both love, and turned on the movie. Before they realized it, both had a couple of drinks and had relaxed quite comfortably. Neither really watched the movie. They were too busy talking, talking abut everything, about their wants and desires. When the movie was over, they both went to bed, not quite sure of what had happened. Tomorrow would prove to be quite interesting.

The next day, Molly woke up thinking did they really talk about what they did. Did they really talk about sex and whether or not they were virgins? Molly couldn't believe it. She just kept shaking her head and told herself never to drink that much when she was around Darrell. She was afraid of what she had and hadn't said. She'd find out soon because there was Darrell in her doorway in his boxers, smiling slyly.

"Hi Molly," Darrell said shyly, "I hope I didn't offend you last night. I'm just shocked that you are still a virgin and sorry to say I'm not."

Molly blushed and Darrell thought he just said something stupid. Maybe they hadn't said what he thought they had said.

"So we did talk about sex," Molly said as she looked up into Darrell's eyes. "I thought I was dreaming. No, don't be sorry. It's okay. I kind of make people think I'm not a virgin. I actually wish you'd take my virginity."

Molly stopped abruptly as she couldn't believe she had just said that. She blushed and hid behind the blankets. Darrell's jaw dropped. He must be dreaming. He looked at Molly to see that she was hiding and he wasn't dreaming. She had said what he always wanted to hear. He went over to Molly and pulled the blankets away from her face and picked her face up so that she was looking into his eyes.

"Don't be embarrassed," he said softly and then kissed her on the lips. He stared into her eyes. "Secretly, I've always wanted to be with you. I've just never admitted it to myself till just recently. I think, no, I know that I've fallen in love with you a long time ago. If that is your Christmas wish, I would love to grant it."

Molly smiled. "Please grant it," and kissed him back.

"Then your wish is my command," Darrell pressed a finger against Molly's lips. "But only if I can do it my way. Stay here until I get you. I want this to be perfect." And with that, Darrell went out the door, closing it with a sly smile and disappeared. Molly laid back, excited with anticipation. Her Christmas wish was finally, yes finally, coming true.

Darrell went down to the living room and put on a fire. He wanted to make love to Molly in front of the fire place and he wanted to do it now. He had to hurry before he burst and ruined it everything. He went to the guest room and got some blankets and pillows so that Molly would be comfortable. Then he lights some candles and stood back.

"Perfect," Darrell thought, "this is just perfect for Molly." With that, Darrell turned back and walked down the hallway and opened the door to Molly's room. "Alrighty, are you ready?" Darrell said to Molly as he outstretched his hand to Molly.

"I'm ready," Molly replied quietly as she stood up dropping the blanket to reveal Molly wearing only her underwear, just like Darrell. Molly went over to Darrell and took his hand.

"Don't worry, we'll take this as slow as you want. This is your Christmas present from me. I love you, Molly," Darrell said and then kissed the top of her head as he picked Molly up into his arms. Darrell carried Molly over to the blankets and the pillows. He slowly went down onto his knees to gently place Molly on top of the pillows and blankets. He then laid down next to her and stared into her beautiful green eyes.

"You have such beautiful green eyes," Darrell whispered as he brushed his hands through Molly's hair. Molly stared back lovingly into his brown eyes.

"I love your eyes, Darrell, as I love you," Molly replied as she leaned in to kiss him.

Darrell embraced Molly and they started to passionately kiss. His hands wandered and roamed all over Molly, feeling every inch of skin that she had, wanting to touch every part of her. Soon, Darrell's kisses trailed down her neck and to the outline of her bra. He reached around and unclasped her bra. He slowly pulled the bra down revealing Molly's breasts to him. Darrell smiled. They were lovely, full, and luscious, everything he imagined them to be.

Darrell soon began to kiss and nibble on Molly's breasts. Molly laid her head back and moaned. She had never before felt such pleasure as that she was getting from Darrell now. "It must be because he's my true love," Molly thought. Now in bliss, Molly pulled Darrell's face up to hers and kissed his lips, parting his lips so her tongue could explore his mouth. All the while her hands slowly made their way down her body to his boxers. She felt the outside of his boxers and felt the bulge that was forming there. She smiled as she kissed Darrell and began to rub the bulge through the boxers.

Darrell moaned in pleasure as he felt Molly's hands against his bulge. His hands began to explore her body some more and down to her panties. He soon found the wetness between her legs and smiled. He was so glad that she was happy, that he was making her that happy.

Darrell continued on and slipped his hands into her panties so he could fully feel her wetness. He smiled as he began to slip a finger over her clit and gently rub it. Shivers ran through Molly's body as she brought him closer to her body and delve her tongue into his mouth, exploring every inch of it. This was beyond her dreams. She enjoyed every minute of it and couldn't imagine what would come the next moment.

Darrell slowly made his strokes over her clit faster and brought his other finger into pussy. He began to move his finger in and out of her hole, finger fucking her like she had never experienced before. His movements went faster as he felt her relax under his hands and pleasure filled her body more. He continuously moved his finger in and out of her hole while his other finger moved in a circular pattern over her clit, bringing her pure ecstasy. Darrell feels her come closer and closer to climax. He looks up to see Molly, her eyes closed, enjoying every moment of the pleasure that Darrell is giving her. Slowly, her orgasm comes over her in waves, a feeling she has never felt before. Darrell continued to stroke her clit as Molly came down from her orgasm and caught her breath. Molly looked over at Darrell who was now laying next to her, propped up on an elbow just looking down at her smiling.

"Thank you," Molly spoke, "now I must repay you."

Darrell was about to tell her she didn't have to when she took his breath away. In one quick movement, her hand was down his pants and on his member. Darrell eyes began to widen as Molly began to stroke his semi-hard cock. She moved her hand up and down, slowly at first but quickly picking up her pace. Darrell was amazed. He never knew she was this good. He laid back on his back and enjoyed feeling Molly's hand on his member that was quickly growing harder with ever stroke of her hand. Suddenly, Molly did something that had Darrell shaking in pleasure. As she moved her hand up and down his hard shaft, she began twisting her fist around his cock, giving Darrell double pleasure and bringing him closer to cumming.

Darrell moaned in pure pleasure. Molly looked up to see the pleasure and joy all over his face as he began to cum in his boxers. Molly never stopped stroking his shaft until she had fully milked him empty. Darrell slowly went soft in Molly's hand. She leaned up and kissed him as he stroked his hands through her hair and smiled. They kissed deeply and passionately.

"Molly, where did you learn that?" Darrell asked.

"Oh, I'm not telling you. Just know that I'm not as innocent as I look," replied Molly.

"Okay, but, I have one question."

"And that would be...."

"Since you are not as innocent as you look, does that mean you are actually not a virgin?"

Molly sat up at that and looked away. Darrell quickly got up and put a hand on her shoulder, about to apologize when Molly shook her head and got up.

"No," Molly replied as she looked out the window. She then turned and looked into his eyes as she said, "I haven't lost my virginity yet. You are looking at the only 26 year old virgin left on this planet. Does that change your mind about being with me?" With that, tears began to streak down Molly's face. "My only Christmas wish has always been to lose my virginity to you. I guess that's not going to happen."

While Molly turned away, Darrell got up off the bed and went over to her. He wrapped around her from behind and put his head on her shoulder. He gently kissed her neck as he whispered, "actually, I was hoping I would be the one to take your virginity. It's always been a dream of mine and I would love to grant your Christmas wish tonight." And with that, Darrell turned Molly around and planted a loving kiss on her lips. "Will you allow me to grant your Christmas wish?"

With tears still streaking down her cheeks, Molly smiled and replied softly, "Yes, Darrell, please grant me my Christmas wish. It would make this Christmas perfect."

Without saying another word, Darrell picked Molly up and carried her over to her bed. He gently placed her down and laid down next to her while planting loving kisses on her lips and all over her face.

"I love you," he whispered as his kisses trailed down her body.

"I love you too," Molly replied as she lifted off the bed a little to allow Darrell to first unclasp her bra and then slowly take it off to reveal her breasts to him.

Darrell moved down her neck as he slowly revealed her breasts fully to him. As he nibbled at her tits, he slowly pulled off her panties. Suddenly, one thing came rushing to Darrell's mind.

"Um, Molly, are you on any sort of pill?" Darrell asked.

"Hmm?" Molly looked up at Darrell quizzically.

Darrell felt embarrassed. Of course he would ruin the moment thinking of not wanting to get her pregnant right now. Stuttering, Darrell tried to find the right words to express his concern to Molly.

Darrell spoke awkwardly. "You...ah...know...birth control? I want this to be the perfect night for you but, I, um, don't want to get you pregnant at the same time. Not on our first night together. Not only would your parents kill me, my parents would kill me."

Molly relaxed and just smiled. "Well, no, I'm not on any birth control. But," Molly said as she began to blush, "I do have some condoms in my suitcase."

Darrell's eyes got large. "You, a virgin, have condoms?"

"Hey!" Molly exclaimed, "I never knew when you'd come to your senses so I had to be prepared." Molly pouted.

Darrell moved over as Molly went to get up. Molly got up and walked over to her suitcase. Darrell stared lovingly at Molly's back as she dug her way through her suitcase that was by her dresser, her tight little as shaking to and fro as she searched her suitcase.

"There they are!" Molly exclaimed as she turned around and showed a handful of condoms to Darrell. "Think they'll fit?"

"Let's try it out," and with that Darrell took one of the condoms Molly had in her outstretched hand and unwrapped it. Darrell put it on while Molly came to the bed and sat down. "Tis fits!" Darrell said smiling up at Molly. He reached over and kissed her. "Now where were we," he said seductively.

Molly giggled and laid back as Darrell's hands wandered down to once again slowly pull down her panties as he passionately kiss her. As he slowly moved her panties down, Darrell kissed down her body. He reached her stomach and pulled her panties fully off. He kissed up and down each leg before once again preceding back up her body. He spread her legs apart so that he could be in between them. A passionate kiss was shared between the lips as Darrell put his cock at her entrance.

He looked deeply into her eyes and asked, "Are you ready to lose your virginity?"

"Yes," she responded and nervously added "please don't let it hurt too much."

"I'll try my best," and with that, Darrell slowly entered Molly, trying to cause as little pain as possible. He soon reached her virginal barrier and looked deeply into Molly's eyes as he broke it. Molly let out a little gasp of pain as Darrell quickened his pace so that he was soon fully inside of her after he broke her barrier. He stayed there until her breathing evened out and she was used to the feeling of him being inside her. He then kissed her and whispered into her ear, "I love you, Molly."

Darrell slowly started to thrust in and out of Molly, allowing Molly to get used to the sensation of his dick moving in and out of her. He was sure that he went slow, not knowing how Molly would react or how sensitive she was. He didn't want her first time to be scary or painful. He wanted it to be perfect for her. Slowly, as he could feel Molly's body reacting positively to his motions, he increased his speed. All the while, Darrell continued to passionately kiss and tongue Molly, making love not only to her body but to her lips too. He loved the feeling of having his cock move in and out of her tight pussy. God, how he loved how her tight pussy hugged every inch of his hard cock. It took everything in him not to explode after a couple of thrusts. It felt that good to him. He loved every minute of this and, after stealing a couple of glances between kisses at Molly's face, he knew she was enjoying it too.

Small moans escaped Molly's lips and felt good against Darrell's as he kissed her lovingly. Slowly, Darrell quickened his pace. He felt Molly's walls clutch at his cock as the waves of pleasure were building within her.

'Any moment now and she'll go over the edge,' Darrell thought to himself. The thought made him smile and only increased the pleasure that he was feeling.

"Oh God, Darrell," Molly moaned in pure pleasure.

"Cum for me, baby," Darrell moaned to Molly. He wanted to feel her cum on his hard cock so badly. He wanted her to milk him to cum. He was afraid that he'd soon cum before her.

Darrell increased his pace, and, amazingly, Molly matched her thrusts to his. He was getting nearer and was soon losing himself in the pleasure he was feeling. Suddenly, Darrell was brought back to the moment when Molly moaned out.

"Oh Darrell," Molly groaned as her body began to shake as an orgasm overtook her body. Her walls clamped down on Darrell's hard cock. They began to start milking his cock, egging him on to cum for him. Darrell looked down to see the pure bliss of orgasmic wave overcome Molly. He couldn't stand it anymore. On the next thrust, he moaned out Molly's name as he shot his hot cum out of his system and into the condom that prevented the hot seed from going into Molly's womanhood. He exploded with great force into her being, love overpowering the pleasure that she was bringing him.

Soon, the pleasure waves slowly diminished and Darrell collapsed onto Molly. He pushed himself up, weakly, exhausted by the pleasure that had just overcome him and kissed Molly softly on the lips. He slowly withdrew his now limp dick out of her, making sure that he did not cause her any pain and moved over to lie down beside her. Molly curled up and cuddled onto his chest. He kissed her forehead and stroked her hair.

"I love you, Molly," Darrell spoke softly.

"I love you too," Molly replied. She picked herself up so that she was looking deeply into his eyes. "Thank you for making my Christmas wish come true. Thank you for the best Christmas ever."

Darrell said nothing. He just kissed her passionately and pulled her down so that she laid her head on his chest. They cuddled like that until they both fell into a peaceful, and restful, slumber, both spent by the first of many lovemaking sessions that was sure to follow as they explored the new relationship that was developing between the two.

A Cherry Broken

2009-06-15T06:00:00.000-07:00

My love of panties started at a fairly young age. My sexual experiences were limited to what I had read in "Sex Manners for Men" which had been passed around by my classmates at school. I had also had a small collection of magazines, which only showed Bikini clad girls. I spent hours gazing at that mystical mound covered by a flimsy layer of nylon, dreaming of what forbidden fruits lay behind that cover. My one hand furiously rubbing my hard prick while the other turned the pages. It never occurred to me that one of life’s finest pleasures could be derived from the taste of a woman’s pussy.

The turning point in my life came when I was 18 & saw my first true girlie magazine. I remember that it was a Mayfair Magazine from the UK. There was a picture of a woman squatting with her skirt up around her waist and her see-through yellow panty for the entire world to see. Her pussy hairs were matted against the thin fabric and her pussy lips were clearly defined. This was by far the most erotic thing I had ever seen. Further on in the same magazine when I reached the quest section the discussion was all about oral sex. The girl who was being interviewed went into graphic detail about the way she felt when this younger guy had gone down on her. In the second part a guy tried his best to describe the joys of oral sex. My mind was racing. I spent the next few days re-reading the Mayfair and imagining what oral sex must be like and deposited gallons of cum down the toilet, before I had to part with the magazine to its original owner.

After this I spent a lot of time looking at the underwear ads in my mothers magazines while I fantasized about tasting this illusive delicacy. My next milestone came when I went to visit a friend during the holidays. They lived on a farm outside of town and this meant that when I went to visit it would normally be for a few days. When I arrived we went down to the river to sneak a quick smoke away from all the watchful eyes of Kens parents. While we sat in the shade smoking our cigarettes the topic of conversation got onto girls and sex (as it invariably does with teenage boys). "Did you see the Mayfair John was showing us?" I asked Ken.

"Did I see it?" Ken exclaimed. "I walked around with a hard-on for days afterwards, those quest pages were awesome!"

"Yeah, I really got turned on by that chic who described her pussy being licked. I need to try that!" I said. By now my prick was so hard it was aching. I looked across at Ken and noticed that he had a large bulge in his trousers. His arm was moving gently up and down as he tried rubbing his prick without me seeing. "You feeling horny?" I asked.

"You better believe It.," he breathed.

"Let’s relieve the pressure," I said. Ken didn’t answer, he just slipped his pants down and took his hard cock in his hand and started to spread his juices around his circumcised head. I stared at his large cock. We both started pulling our foreskins slowly up and down the length of our teenage cocks. I could hear Ken beginning to breathe hard. As I opened my eyes a saw him spurt his thick white cum into the fine river sand, the sight of this sent me over the edge. The feeling of the hot cum pumping from my hard cock nearly blew my mind. I lay back in the sand, my eyes closed until my heart started returning to its normal pace. We slowly pulled our shorts back on and started walking back to the house. We were both quiet, both deep in thought, the experiences of the last few hours were really overwhelming.

When we got to the house I went off to the bathroom. As I sat on the toilet my eye caught something white hanging from the laundry basket. I leant across and slowly pulled the pair of panties from the laundry basket. They still felt warm. I looked at the crotch and saw that they were still very wet. I lifted them to my nose and inhaled the rich pussy smell from them. My first smell of the forbidden fruit! My cock was instantly hard. I took my cock in my hand and while I pumped it up and down. I breathed in the pussy aroma. My orgasm even more intense that the earlier one. I carefully pushed the panties back into the laundry basket. The question about whether they belonged to Ken’s mother or sister played in my mind. The smell of pussy etched in my mind.

We all sat down to dinner a short while later. Ken and I were both unusually quiet while Ken’s sister Cindy and her friend Kathy were talking animatedly across the dinner table. "You guys will have to excuse us," said Ken’s Mom " were going out to the Barlow’s to play cards, behave yourselves or else!" Ken’s Mom tried her best to look stern but failed dismally. After dinner Kathy and Cindy got up and announced that they were off to have a bath. As the bathroom door closed Ken quickly got up "follow me" he whispered. We quickly slipped out the back door and around the old farmhouse. With no neighbors for miles the house had huge big Bay windows and the curtains were seldom closed. We sneaked around the house until we crouched in front of the bathroom window. The height of the window made it impossible to see in from ground level. We slowly climbed up the old Wild Fig tree and looked into the bathroom. By now Cindy and Kathy were down to their underwear. The sight of real live women in her underwear had me nearly cumming in my pants. Cindy slipped her panties down and stepped out of them. She reached back and unclasped her bra, throwing both into the laundry basket. I now knew whose panties I had sniffed earlier and this made me even hornier. Both girls got into the bath and out of view. "That was awesome," I breathed.

"Yeah" said Ken "Cindy hasn’t realized that her little brother is not into toy cars anymore but instead some nice pussy."

"There won’t be much more to see," he said, "let’s go back to my room."

We quietly made our way back to the house. My mind was racing. All I wanted was an opportunity to get into that bathroom and bury my nose in those fresh panties. By the time we got into the house the girls were just coming out of the shower. Both were wearing large T-shirts, which pretty much covered everything. "Hey guys" Cindy called "you into a game of cards."

"Sure" Ken answered, "I’m game."

A short while later Ken and I went to Cindy's room to play some cards. Cindy and Kathy were sitting on the floor waiting for us, the pack of cards ready and waiting. We agreed to play Rummy and Kathy started by dealing. As we sat cross-legged on the floor I peeped over at Kathy who was so busy concentrating on her shuffling that her sleeping shirt had slowly ridden up exposing her white cotton panties. I looked across at Ken and saw that he had noticed the same thing. A small tent in the front of his shorts was beginning to develop. I felt my cock start to harden. I glanced over at Cindy to see if she had noticed. She had! She had a wry smile on her face and was staring at my now growing shorts. As our eyes made contact she winked at me and picked up her cards. "Let’s play cards guys," she said. As the game progressed I kept stealing glances at Kathy’s white Panties. From time to time I glanced over at Cindy and noticed that she had slowly opened her knees which had caused her shirt to ride up like Kathy’s had, I was sure that there was a small wet spot forming on her panties. The game very soon broke up due to a lack of interest on all of our parts. Ken suggested that the girls join us on the patio for a cigarette.

As we all sat on the patio I noticed that Kathy had moved over to where Ken was sitting, and Cindy was standing very close to me. "Can I share that with you" she asked quietly.

"I didn’t know you smoked?" I answered.

"Just now and then" she said as she took a deep drag on my cigarette. She moved closer to me and I could feel the warmth from her small breasts on my arm. She passed the cigarette back and as I took it from her she let her hand slid down onto my lap. She gently started to caress my thigh. Being new to this my cock was throbbing from the excitement. As I held the cigarette in my one hand I slid my other hand around her waist and pulled her closer to me. She moved closer to me and rested her head on my shoulder. I looked over at Ken and Kathy and saw them kissing deeply. I flicked the cigarette over the balcony and pulled Cindy around until she was standing between my legs as I sat on the low wall. I pulled her closer to me and slowly started kissing her. All that was going on in my mind was that I was not going to mess this up by rushing it. All the guys in school had said that the one sure way to chase a girl away was by being too quick. As I kissed her she slipped her tongue between my lips. This was a new sensation for me. It felt a little funny at first but I very quickly got the hang of it and was kissing her back with equal force. By now Cindy was tight up against me and I could feel her hot pussy pressing against my bulge. This felt so good that I slid my hands down her tight bum and up under her T-shirt. My hands rubbed her bum and I could feel her hips starting to move as she pushed her hot pussy against my hard cock. I looked over at Ken again and noticed he had progressed to his hand down the front of Kathy’s panties while she was rubbing his cock over his shorts.

"Lets go to my room" Cindy suggested.

"Fine by me" I answered. At this stage any suggestion, which meant that I could carry on with my quest to feel a pussy for the first time, was a winner with me.

"We are going to the room guys" she called across to Ken and Kathy.

"We’ll be right along" Ken answered. When we got to Cindy’s room I was unsure of where this was going (I had a very good idea where I wanted it to go!). Cindy took the uncertainty from my mind as she lay down on the bed and beckoned me to join her. As I approached the bed she lay back and pulled me down next to her. I slid my arm under her and hugged her close to me. Our lips met and we started kissing again. I slid my leg in between her knees and they opened with no resistance. My leg pushed up until it was pressing had against her hot pussy. I felt her wetness through her panties. As we kissed my hand slid down and started caressing the back of her silky floral panties. My fingers slid around to the elastic and crept under her panties. Her smooth white skin felt like velvet. My fingers crept down the crack of her ass until I felt the soft downy fur covering her pussy. I could feel that her pussy was dripping her juices. I let my inexperienced fingers wonder up to the source of the wetness. As they came in contact with the lips of her pussy she started to really writhe around. My fingers slipped into her hot little box. She ground her pussy hard against my hand. She pulled my hand out from behind her and rolled over onto her back, her legs spread. "Help me take off my panties," she whispered. She lifted her hips towards me and I slowly pulled her wet panties from her hips, down over her legs. I could smell her musky scent rising from between her legs. A similar scent to the one I had smelt earlier in the bathroom. This nearly drove me over the edge. I looked over and saw that Ken and Kathy had also come inside and were lying on the bed opposite us both completely naked. Kathy was gently stroking Ken’s hard cock. I felt a tugging at my shorts and turned to find that Cindy was pulling my shorts down. My cock sprang out from my underpants, the purple head shiny with my juices, which were steadily leaking from the head.

Cindy laid back, her legs spread. I looked across at her teenage body. Her small tits pointing up, and her blonde pubic hair lightly covering her neat snatch. I had never seen a real life pussy and my curiosity was definitely getting the better of me. I knelt down between her legs. My face just inches from her pussy. I saw a little bump showing from between the lips of her pussy. As I gently touched it Cindy gave a little gasp, her hand covered mine and pulled it down to the little button, "Rub my clit" she gasped "just keep it gentle." I tentatively touched her clit; she pushed her hips into my hand and started thrusting. I could smell her the fragrance from her pussy.

My mind flashed back to the Mayfair description of oral sex, this was my opportunity to give it a try. I stuck my tongue out and let it gently touch her swollen clit. I sucked it into my mouth, her taste filling my mouth. The taste of Cindy’s pussy will remain in my mind as one of the most important experiences of my life. I found that if I sucked her clit in a rhythmic way this really got her going until she was mashing her hot pussy into my face. I quickly ran my tongue down her crack until it slid into her waiting pussy. I pushed my tongue into her as deep as it would go. Cindy started grinding her pelvic bone hard against my face, my nose rubbing her clit. By now she had my head in her hands and was pulling my head as hard as she could.

She was moaning and writhing around. The next moment I felt her body stiffen. "I’m cumming," she cried out as her body started spasming. At first I was a bit worried that I had done something wrong, but as her pussy started to juice I realized that this must be the illusive orgasm described in the Mayfair. Cindy’s body went totally limp; I sat up and looked at her body. Her legs spread wide, her pussy red and swollen, and her breathing coming in gasps. At the same time I became aware of the sounds of pure pleasure coming from across the room. I looked over at Ken and noticed that he was lying on top of Kathy, his hard cock pistoning in and out of her.

I lay back on the bed next to Cindy, my hard cock sticking up in the air like an antenna. I closed my eyes and savored the moment. I was deep in thought when I felt a warm set of hands fondling my cock and balls. This feeling was then improved by something wet and warm. I opened my eyes in time to see Cindy's hot mouth slide down the length of my cock while her hands fondled my balls. This was the most incredible sensation I could imagine. My hands instinctively moved down and rubbed her hair as she sucked my virgin cock. My hips started moving almost on their own as I started to fuck her mouth. "No" she said, "don’t cum in my mouth." She slipped her lips off my cock and climbed up until she was straddling me.

She took my cock in her hands and guided into her hot pussy. The warm velvety feel of her hot pussy was indescribable. I immediately started to trust up. My hands holding onto her hips and bringing her tight pussy down to meet my up stroke. I could feel a slow throb developing in my groin. Without any warning I felt my cum rising from my balls. "I’m cumming," I grunted as I started spurting deep into her hot pussy. We lay together our bodies intertwined. It took me a few minutes for my breathing to return to normal. "We had better not lie around too long, my parents will be home fairly soon" She said. I looked across at Ken and Kathy and saw that they were lying next to each other talking. Cindy picked her panties up from where they had been dropped and wiped her now dripping pussy. She was just about to toss them under the bed when I put my hand on her arm and stopped her. "May I keep those to remind of tonight, its not every day that you lose your virginity?" I whispered. "You’re kidding" she giggled, "I just took your virginity. Keep them. I hope they bring back good memories."

I kept those panties for many years. Their scent may have eventually gone but the memories remained forever.

A Cheerleader's Cherry

2009-06-14T06:00:00.000-07:00

Melissa Haley walked across the 5th wing hallway and felt eyes piercing through her green blouse and tight jeans. A group of geeks drooled as their heads moved with her hypnotizing walk while a group of skateboarders watched her in disgust. She turned her head only to greet few of other cheerleaders and football players, but ignored the rest. Melissa pulled up her purse to her shoulder and winked at a guy that was staring at her wide hips and he swooned to the ground. This was the life of a cheerleader.

Since Melissa became a cheerleader, popularity was no problem for her social life. If she thought someone was worthy of being even looking at, it was so, but if she chose to ignore them, then that was the way it was. She had all the friends she needed in her cheerleading squad and her best friend was the cheerleading captain, Andrea Swanks. Every day, every week, every month, she would have guys drooling over her or girls staring jealously at her strawberry blonde hair, hazel eyes, curving figure, and perfect hips that were as if God Himself specially took His time to craft her body. Her only problem was her small chest, which were approximately 32B, which was probably the smallest section of boobs in the whole cheerleading squad. However, she did not take this as a hindrance at all, since nobody argued Melissa had small boobs.

"There she is," whispered a boy with curly hair and thick glasses. "Man, she's a spotlight!"

"You'll never get her, George," joked his friend Tommy. "The only girls you get is probably online."

As Melissa got closed to the exit of the 5th wing, Andrea and her fleet of boys and girls came into view.

"Hey Melissa," called out Andrea.

"Hi, Andrea."

"Remember what I told you last week?" asked Andrea excitedly as her friends suddenly began to cheer loudly.

"You mean about the party at the Leaf House? I thought you said there was no way we could take crash there," Melissa replied.

"But now we can!" screamed Andrea. "I already got all the invitations sent out. It's going to be, like, a blast!"

The Leaf House was a large condominium that looked more like a mansion than a apartment house. There was also a swimming pool and a large field to play varieties of sports. It was currently owned by Rent-A-House, but it seems that Andrea had tweaked the business around and got a reservation.

"That is so awesome!" Melissa screamed with Andrea but her smile slowly turned into a disappointing frown. "But I have to study and baby-sit my neighbor's baby."

Andrea groaned. "C'mon Melissa! This is, like, the ultimate party that everyone has been waiting for."

Melissa didn't know how to solve the dilemma. "I don't know...maybe I should or shouldn't. It's not an easy choice."

"You're 18, girl," whispered Andrea and smiled mischievously. "And aren't you a virgin too? This could also be your chance to pop your cherry."

Melissa blushed with a shocked look on her face. She couldn't believe Andrea had said that, but it was absolutely true. Melissa did not know if all the cheerleading squad had lost their virginity, but Melissa had been a virgin throughout her school career. She had gone out with a lot of guys, but it all ended up either in drama or the guy was too boring to be with. However, she never intended to lose her virginity, due to her commitment to lose it to the man she loves most. And the party at Lead House could be the perfect opportunity to meet her destined man.

Melissa smiled and said, "Where do we meet?"

*****************************

After practice, Melissa and the rest of the cheerleading squad went to the girls' locker room to take a shower and change their clothes. Melissa pulled her cheerleading blouse over her shirt and pulled down her skirt. Her eyes wandered around the locker and saw other girls laughing and playfully touching each other, half naked. Because she was a virgin, she always felt nervous when she saw people touching each other. It looked dirty.

Melissa pulled off her bra and tugged her panties down and went into the showers. The girls seemed more playful and excited in the showers because there were throwing soaps, squirting shampoos, and spraying cold water at each other. Suddenly, someone sneaked behind Melissa with a bucket of cold water and dumped it on her, causing her to scream as goose bumps quickly formed throughout her body. Melissa quickly turned around and saw Andrea, fully naked.

Andrea was a fully-developed girl and Melissa did not argue with it. She had 32D and had a slender figure with a firm butt. She had brownish-red hair and crystal-clear blue eyes that looked like sparks igniting from her pupils. Since she was the head of the cheerleading squad, many girls had begun to bleach their hair red and wear blue contacts just to imitate Andrea. It seemed as if she was hailed as some kind of beauty goddess. She was smiling evilly holding the bucket of water and shrugged when Melissa glared at her.

"Andrea!" Melissa screamed angrily.

"So you're absolutely sure about coming to Leaf House?" asked Andrea as she turned on hot water in a nearby faucet.

"Yeah I'm coming. But I'm not sure about all that virginity talk."

"Ehh? Don't tell me you're not going to try to lose your virginity."

"Well, are you a virgin?"

"Of course not. I fuck all the time, Melissa. I just had sex with Brad Ginger on Thursday."

Andrea had a personality that was not afraid to reveal things about herself. Melissa knew she was not a virgin and a long-time experienced woman. Even though Melissa never admit it, she would call Andrea a slut, because of her over-exposed clothing. She always showed her cleavage, wore high heels, and wore skirts or pants with holes in them that at least show one-thirds of her underwear. Even if she had the captain of the football team, Victor Edwards as her boyfriend, she would secretly had sex with other guys. However, Andrea was friendly, funny, outgoing, and full of determination and Melissa looked up to her as a role model.

"Anyways, I hope everything goes alright," said Melissa and turned off the water and fetched her towel. "Remember Tony Clarkson's party?"

Andrea laughed heartedly and replied, "Nah, it won't be like that. This time, the party will be a blast."

"Something to remember, huh?"

"Uh huh...especially for you, Melissa. You better get fucked that day or I'm going to fuck you myself."

"Hey, I am not a sex object."

"Cheerleaders are born to be sex objects."

Melissa rolled her eyes and dried her hair. Andrea was always joking around but it seemed too extreme. One time, Andrea created a gossip about Mr. Turnip, her English teacher and his secret relationship with a student. Mr. Turnip ended up fired from his job and served time in jail. However, everyone cheered because Mr. Turnip was one of the most grumpiest, oldest teacher in history and nobody like him. In the school, everyone knew about joke of cheerleaders being sex objects and Melissa began to get annoyed by the stupid joke.

"Make sure you shave your pussy, Melissa," called out Andrea. "Better trim it and dress it up because this week it's going to go pop!" Andrea put her tongue onto the roof of her mouth and clicked making a popping sound. Melissa rolled her eyes again and quickly dressed as the bell rang.

Secretly, Melissa couldn't wait for the day to arrive. Even though she never intended to lose her virginity, she always thought about sex since the first day she encountered family life and sex education. She was interested in boys and as a girl, she wanted to experience more and more about the opposite sex. She impatiently waited for the day to come. Leaf House was definitely her last chance for the opportunity for her to become a woman.

*****************************

The week crawled slowly but the day finally came. It was in the evening around 7:00 PM when crowds of people flooded into the Leaf House. There were cheerleaders, old school friends, football players, people from other schools, and many other party-crazed young adults squeezing into the condominium. The party went right to the point; flashing lights were dancing all over the rooms, the bass of the music was thundering across the halls, and liquor, wine, and food were passed around. Some were entranced in the music as they shook their bodies and others began drinking competitions until one of the football players threw up on all the contestants. Melissa entered the party wearing a tank top with short denim and flip-flops. It was a long time before Melissa spotted Andrea in the kitchen area chatting with two boys.

"Oh, hey Melissa," called out Andrea. "I want to introduce these guys. This is Richard and he's Ken."

Melissa shook hands and hugged Richard and Ken. Richard was around 6'2 with huge shoulders and thick legs with blond hair cut into a army style. Ken had short brown hair and also had hazel eyes like Melissa. He wasn't as big as Richard, but he was definitely much taller than her and Melissa could tell he was fit from the muscles bulging out of his tight shirt. She caught Ken looking at her and winked. Andrea introduced them and Melissa surprisingly realized that both were football players from Melissa's school, even though it felt as if she never saw them. Andrea and Melissa began to flirt with the two guys until someone started to shout over the loud music and pointed at the large swimming pool.

Everyone began to take off their clothing and ran outside in the cold evening and jumped into the pool. There was laughter and screams which meant the party was going smoothly. Andrea decided to go swimming also and took Richard with her outside. Melissa and Ken continued to chat until Ken put down his drink and smiled brightly.

"Want to go upstairs? There's a private bath and maybe we can use it so we won't be overcrowded," explained Ken.

"Could this be it?" thought Melissa. "Is this finally when I'll lose my virginity?"

Silently, Melissa nodded and Ken took her hand and led her upstairs. As they walked through the hallway, Ken peeked into rooms, which were mostly occupied by couples that were either kissing their lips out or having their own private parties. Ken finally found a empty place...which was a small room with a bed and a small T.V. set with a large tub in the bathroom. Ken went into the bathroom to fill the tub with hot water and Melissa browsed the room. She opened a closet and was surprised she found a two-piece black bikini set and she smiled as she picked it out.

"Melissa, the water's nice and hot!" called out Ken as he took off his clothes except his boxers. He went into the tub and laid down so the water reached his chin and he sighed with relief. Ken had planned this so he can get to know Melissa and maybe even get inside her panties.

He was shocked when Melissa came in wearing the two-piece black bikini with her legs slightly crossed and her arms behind her back as her face flushed with embarrassment when he saw Ken staring at her.

"What's wrong?" asked Melissa.

"Oh...it's nothing. It's...damn, you're fine in that bikini," said Ken and shook his head in amazement.

Melissa laughed and climbed into the tub. She realized that Ken's body was amazing too. His body was sculptured perfectly with a six pack jutting out of his abdomen. His shoulders were large, as it was typical for a former quarterback and he had tattoos of a dragon in his right arm and a picture of a giant bonsai tree in his left. Both were silent for a long time, staring at each other's body until Ken took courage and waded close to her and put his arm around her waist. Melissa blushed and playfully pushed him away but Ken did not let go. Ken stared at Melissa as he urged closer and she knew what Ken was about to do. She closed her eyes and accepted his kiss. Ken slowly used his arm to slowly spread Melissa's legs. He brushed against her thighs and Melissa shuddered as she had shivers, even though they were in hot water. Ken trailed his fingers upwards until it reached her chest and then he began to massage them. Melissa gasped as they continued to link lips and before she knew it her hand brushed against Ken's erect cock that was bulging through his boxer.

Ken disconnected their lips and he began to kiss her forehead, hair, ear, and neck. She felt a soft moan escape her throat and arched her back as Ken ravished her with barrages of kisses. His fingers quietly pinched at her nipples until they became hard and then they slowly trailed down between her legs. A finger tried to punch through her bikini fabric and she jumped and giggled softly as Ken smiled down at her. He kissed cheek and then he trailed close to her ears again.

"I want to fuck you," he whispered in her ear.

Melissa didn't know what to do. First, she tried to remember any advices that Andrea might have given her from the past. Does she question him back? Refuse and run away? Seduce him and accept? All these questions filled her head and finally came out as, "I...I'm still a virgin."

"But aren't you a cheerleader?" asked Ken blankly and Melissa rolled her eyes and Ken laughed at joke. "Well, are you going to keep your virginity and become the next 40-year-old virgin?"

"No," laughed Melissa. "It's just that I'm...kind of nervous."

Ken petted her head and said, "Don't worry. I'll take you through every step. Now get on your knees."

Melissa obediently went onto her knees and let half of her body out of the tub. Ken pushed and sat himself down on the edge of the tub. He motioned her to come close to him as he spread his legs and project a large bulge through his boxer.

"Take it off," he commanded and Melissa did what he said.

Ken's 8 inch long, 2 inch wide cock stood erect like a fishing pole pointed at Melissa. Ken smiled and said, "Now, Melissa. I want you to suck it. Remember to not use your teeth because my cock's really sensitive."

"Wow, it's really big."

"Don't worry; soon you'll be taking this way up your pussy. It's much easier using your mouth."

Melissa nodded and nervously put out her tongue and touched the tip of his cock. She pulled back and a string of precum stretched between her tongue and his cock. Then she opened her mouth and slowly slid it into her mouth, making sure her teeth did not touch his cock. Then as Ken commanded, she began to suck it awkwardly.

"Like a popsicle, Melissa," pointed out Ken and she obeyed. "Oh yeah...that's better."

From her view, it seemed like Ken was being pleasured, so Melissa took this as her first step in accomplishment. For the rest of the time, she would try her best to have the best, memorable sex ever with Ken. Melissa slowly bobbed her head up and down and Ken let out a soft moan as he put his hand on her head. With his hand, he pushed her head in a little deeper but she choked so he quickly made her pull out.

"That's too bad," said Ken. "You can only take that much?"

"Ahh...sorry," apologized Melissa as she wiped her mouth.

"Again."

Melissa dived into Ken's cock and sucked more. Ken slowly began to force her to stuff his cock in his mouth and Melissa tried to resist the choking and gagging, but it was no use as she pulled out by instinct of throwing up.

"Sorry," Melissa said again.

"It's okay," laughed Ken. "It's only your first time."

Melissa tried to grasp the huge cock with both of her small hands and bobbed her head, using her tongue to lick the underside of his cock. Ken groaned and whispered, "Oh yes...that's a tight mouth."

It was not long before, Ken's body suddenly tensed and his cock began to expand as it unleashed strings of cum in her Melissa's mouth. As he came, he continued to whisper, "Ahhh...I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Keep it all in your mouth, Melissa!" and finally relaxed. Ken ordered Melissa to open her mouth and she did to show him all the cum he had unloaded upon her.

"Swallow it, sweetie," whispered Ken and Melissa closed her eyes tight and swallowed as she slight coughed from the thickness of his cum.

"How is it?" asked Ken.

Melissa smacked her mouth and wrinkled her nose. "It's kind of salty and bitter."

Ken smiled and took hold of Melissa's hand and both of them stood up from the tub. He led her to the bed and then faced her, looking at her full figure. Melissa's face was flushed from sucking and from the hot bath. He reached for her shoulders and asked, "Mind if you undress?"

Melissa nodded and slowly pulled the string from the bottom bikini as it loosened and slid down to her ankles. Ken grinned with approval as he examined her wet, bald pussy. He pushed her onto the bed and kneeled down between her legs. He licked the slit of her pussy and she reacted with a jolt. "You're so sweet that I want to eat you right up. And that's what I'm exactly going to do." He wiggled into her pussy as she moaned when she felt the tongue explore into her untouched cave and then hummed, which made her body cringe. He attacked her clit which made her squeal as shock sparked through Melissa's spine.

"Oh god..."

He could not believe how fast Melissa was getting wet. She was already shriving, waiting for the climax to peak and Ken put one finger (two was too tight for her) and slowly fucked her. At the same time, he suckled on her clit which caused her buck furiously as she gasped. "Oh god, what is this feeling!" It was not long before she unleashed her climax and rode her orgasm and Ken's finger at the same time. He sucked up all her juices and made sure not a single drop was wasted.

"Mmm, you even taste sweet."

Ken climbed on top of Melissa and began to kiss her. She had forgotten all about her worries of her virginity being taken because she felt as if she was in heaven. Melissa broke their kiss and she whispered in his ear seductively, "Fuck me."

"Which position you want as your first, babe?" Ken whispered back and pecked at her cheeks and neck. Melissa shrugged so Ken answered his own question. "You know what, I think this should be easier."

Ken laid back on the bed and picked up Melissa and sat her down right under his erect pole. "Climb on top and go in slow."

Melissa sat up and hovered near Ken's cock. She slowly lowered herself, placing her hands on his abdomen to support herself. As the head squeezed through her pussy lips, Melissa cringed and gasped. "Oh my god...it's tight."

"That's what I love about it!" laughed Ken. "Take it all of it, Melissa!"

Melissa squirmed as his cock took its journey to dominate her cherry. She slowly went in until she felt his cock poking at her hymen. She nervously looked at Ken, but he was too mesmerized at her pussy squeezing his cock. It felt as if he couldn't believe that he would ever have such a tight twat in his whole life. "You okay, Melissa?"

"Y-yeah..."

"Just let it go and sit down until it's all the way in, babe," explained Ken. "It's going to hurt a bit but I know you're a big girl and you can take it."

Melissa nodded and took a deep breath. As she let go of her supporting hands and sat down, she felt his cock tear her innocence apart. Suddenly, all the childhood memories and high school life flashed before her eyes and tears formed in her eyes as she gasped loudly when she felt her butt hit his thighs. She was all way in and felt Ken's cock squeeze through her cervix. Then there was the pain. She felt a slight pain then a discomfort within her. It felt as she was going to tear apart into pieces. But she hid her discomfort by gritting her teeth in her closed mouth It was quiet for a long time, with only Melissa's harsh breathing filled the small room. A mirror beside the bathroom was already fogging up from the breath and sex in the air. Ken silently reached Melissa's back and slowly untied her top bikini. It slowly slid down and exposed her 32B breasts and he smiled with approval. Even with small boobs, he thought that she was still perfectly cute and sexy.

Ken smiled and whispered, "You know what to do, Melissa. Ride it."

She nodded and weakly lifted her body up and sat down on his cock again. She felt her tight pussy contract every time the cock plunged deep into her and then relax as it left the pussy walls. Since it was her first time, every time she pounded herself on the hard pole it hit her pussy walls causing her to moan and scream lightly in mixture of pain and pleasure. Ken smiled, lifting his hand and wiped a tear off Melissa's eyes and then cupped her breast in one hand and rested his other hand on her waist.

"Shift your body so you can hit it where it feels the best," advised Ken as Melissa obeyed. She shifted her body right and then went straight down as it slid into her tight pussy and scratched her G-Spot. She moaned and closed her eyes while arching her back as she rode him. Her pain and discomfort was beginning to fade away and pleasure was creeping through along her thighs. She had never felt this kind of feeling before since she had started masturbating two years ago. She screamed lightly as his cock suddenly pounded at her cervix and her body shivered with excitement. She began to ride him faster, her breath changing into sharp moans. Ken leaned his body forward and kissed her pink, hard nipples causing Melissa to buckle with ecstasy until she felt a burst of tense muscles in her stomach and thighs.

"Ahhh..."

Knowing what was coming, Ken said, "Don't stop, Melissa. Cum for me!"

Melissa rode faster, her sharp moans turning into screams. Suddenly, her whole body tense and trembled as she cried out Ken's name and felt a strong vibe as she felt the warm rush rushing out of her pussy. She sat down on his cock, holding Ken tightly as she breathed loudly as the feeling caused her body to spasm violently. Ken sighed as he felt Melissa's pussy squeezing his cock tightly, but he held his cum. He did not want this to stop.

"Just ride the orgasm, Melissa," whispered Ken as he stroked her cheek and kissed her nipples. Melissa moaned as her orgasm continued. She had never came so hard before and even her body was in shock. Soon, her orgasm subsided and Ken picked Melissa up and pushed her onto the bed on her back. He smiled and slowly pushed her legs open as he observed her owned pussy, with mingled combinations of her virginal blood and her cum flowed down her pussy lips.

"What a beautiful view," Ken said. "Popping a cherry should be considered an art."

Melissa blushed and finally thought herself as a woman. Now she didn't have to worry about being with a boy alone or have to think or talk to her parents about saving her virginity to a special person. Ken got on top of her and kissed her nipples, arousing her again. He went up, kissing her sweetly every time and then whispered in her ear, "Now it's my turn."

She nodded and laid her arms on the bed and spread her legs so Ken can fit in between. Ken whispered again, "I'm going to fuck you hard, okay?"

Melissa nodded again and whispered back, "Please, fuck me hard."

Ken rubbed his cock between her pussy lips and slowly entered. Then he placed his hands side to side to Melissa's head so her head was in between his spread arms until his view was her tits and above and smiled for her approval. She nodded again and he began to pump his body into her. She closed her eyes and cringed as Ken immediately began to pound her pussy, as screams and moans escaped her throat. Ken smiled as he looked down at her face and her beautiful tits bouncing up and down from the force he was exerting into her. His balls slapped her ass loudly as Melissa tightly squeezed the bed sheets with her hands and let out sharp screams at every stroke from Ken's cock pounded into her. Melissa closed her eyes and laid her head to the side as he fucked her vigorously.

"Melissa, look at me," Ken said between grunts. "When someone takes your virginity, you should look up at him as he is fucking you."

Melissa slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Ken, gasping and cringing slightly at some hard pumps he was forcing into her pussy. He smiled and looked down at her as she looked up in silence. Suddenly, Melissa closed her eyes tightly, moaning, "Oh god...I think I'm cumming again."

"I want to cum with you, Melissa...but I don't think we can without contraceptives," whispered Ken with disappointment. He could feel his balls tensing and his stomach tightened as it was ready to cum.

But Melissa shook her head and answered, "No, cum inside me. Make me feel that I've become a woman. Please Ken, cum inside me."

Ken could not object. His cum was already rapidly flowing through his glands and through his cock. Melissa felt his cock bulge and she came as Ken gave his last strength and pounded deep into her as he also came. Melissa felt strings of cum paint her pussy walls and fill her womb as she rode her second orgasm. Ken pulled out and collapsed next to Melissa. They both look at each other, speechless from gasping with perspiration. They smiled at each other.

"Thanks for making me a woman, Ken," whispered Melissa and kissed Ken on the lips. "I'll remember this forever."

As Melissa and Ken whispered passionately towards each other, the silhouette moved in the darkness of the hallways. The figure was hunched up all that time, listening closely to everything that had happened since Melissa popped her cherry. The silhouette smiled and walked away, almost skipping and sang incoherently but joyfully, "Cheerleaders are born to be sex objects...."

A Canadian Virgin

2009-06-13T06:00:00.000-07:00

I will always remember the feeling of Sean’s cock, sliding so hotly into my waiting, yearning pussy. It was so different than the fingers of the few boys I’d permitted to slip one inside of me, so different. His cock was so much bigger than their fingers, yet felt natural in there whereas their fingers had felt alien. Sean was sitting on the edge of the dock and had me sit on his lap, facing him. Then he just grabbed my ass in both hands, lifted me up, and guided me onto his cock. It was so good, so hot, so what I’d wanted my first time to be. I was 20 and just losing my virginity, but this was at least as good as I’d dreamed it would be and probably far better. But let me tell you the full story…

I’ve never been the most beautiful girl, and in fact I’m kind of geeky. Not good enough at sports to be top level, I was never the less in good shape (skinny) and tried to take care of my body. Maybe this is what caused me to hold on to my virginity for so long. I wasn’t a brain, happy being a “B” student. I live in Quebec, Canada with my parents. I know they love me, but from birth they’ve continually tried to mold me into something I’m not. Mother always encouraged me to ‘dress pretty, because you’re not...’ though in looking at the words written they’re not nearly as encouraging as I’d have liked them to be. But it was her way. She never dressed me like a whore, but always bought me clothes that could be whore’s clothes with just a little bit of tuning.

I’m not a whore, never wanted to be one, and when many of the girls in high school were sleeping with their boyfriends because it seemed the thing to do, I decidedly didn’t do it. I even had one ex-boyfriend run around telling everyone we’d slept together, because I tried to use it to keep him rather than letting him get away. I said nothing to refute it which convinced most people he had slept with me. I didn’t care, my body is mine and I plan to keep it that way.

The one thing mother does believe in, preaches really, is ‘always make yourself up, Jadyn. Men love a woman that uses makeup to enhance what God did or didn’t give her. So you need a little extra…’ Yes, I know, hurtful words but she meant well.

This year for our annual family getaway the three of us, Mom, Dad and I, were flying to St. Maarten in the Caribbean for two weeks. From everything I could find out about the place I knew I was going to love it there. Quebec is gorgeous in the summer time, but being stuck here all year simply makes me die to leave.

At the end of our first week in St. Maarten we all had dirty clothes to wash. We were staying in a timeshare the parents had bought years before, and went down to use the laundry facilities which were by the swimming pool. I love my parents dearly but learned years before that I was better at doing my laundry than either one of them would ever be. I offered to do it for everyone, but Mom and Dad were a little bored and lazy and decided to come along anyway. After we’d started the firsts loads Dad went off and bought us all ice cream. St. Maarten in the summer is hot, humid, and sunny. It is a wondrous difference from Quebec, though in reality the weather isn’t all that different. I’d packed very lightly for the trip, for I knew I would only wear the barest minimum of clothes on this trip. In fact, the only thing I had left to wear on that wash day was a long red printed cotton skirt that wrapped around and had ties, and a sports bra in white. I didn’t even have any clean underwear, and instead of putting on soiled ones I went without. As I walked along the friction and the breeze conspired to make my pussy feel more free than usual.

So there we sat on the step outside the laundry room eating our ice cream. Being the semi-tomboy that I am I was pressing my knees in and out, trying to bring a breeze to the heat in my crotch. It was hot here, and the forced air felt good. Then I looked across the pool area and saw a rather tall man looking at me and smiling. I looked around to see who he was looking at, and realized it really was me. I smiled back. He was at least 35, which was at least 10 years older than I ever would think about dating. Then mother and dad decided to go back to the room, and leave me to finish up the laundry. I said bye to them, and when I looked back across the pool the mystery man was involved in a conversation with two women, older than me and probably much more suited for him. But then he looked back at me and smiled. As he did so I realized that my legs were spread widely apart and he could see my exposed pussy, that’s why he was smiling.

I pulled my legs together and as they moved centimeters closer together at a time his smile faded by that much each time. My knees moved apart, his smile grew broader.

Somehow this was different than one of the boys at college sneaking a peak. He thought I’d intended to show off my personals to him, and something about it turned me on. I was embarrassed for the two women, one of which had to be his wife or girlfriend, but he kept smiling as I flashed him, so I continued. Sensing he was tuning them out, both of the women stood up and I heard them both say, “nice to meet you, Sean isn’t it?” Then they left. That left only this man, Sean I now knew, as the only person around that had a clear cut view up my skirt. Heavens, I’d never done anything like this before and didn’t know why I was now, but the movement of air felt good and knowing that he was watching also felt good. He wasn’t looking at my makeup (way too heavy for the pool, but mom had insisted), he wasn’t looking at my clothes really. He was looking at me for me and that felt great.

We kept up the flashing smiling game for the entire time it took me to finish the washing. In fact, when I had everything hung up or folded, I set them aside, and sat back on the rock for an encore showing. He even applauded lightly when I sat back down, and I could see he was showcasing a growing cock in his shorts. I felt so bad yet so good. He was interested in just me. I was to learn how much soon.

Just then two couples walked by Sean and invited him in to the bar for a drink. I guess he couldn’t quite tell them exactly why he couldn’t go, and they were pretty insistent, so he went with them. He gave me a wave and blew me a kiss, though it did seem like the kiss was blown toward my now very moist pussy.

I fairly ran the clothes back to our two bedroom suite, disposed of them quickly, then told my parents I was off to do some looking around and left quickly, but not before mother could tell me to dress up before I went out. Not a chance. There was a man that liked the way I looked and I was going to see what came next.

Fortunately the bar was right next to the pool, so when I got back there I went into the bar and ordered a Perrier and took it back out side. But not before I’d had the chance to say a quiet hello and brush up against Sean, whoever he was. Not ten minutes later as I sat on the deck looking at the rapidly falling sun, Sean walked over and sat across from me, his own Perrier in hand. He didn’t speak, he just smiled. All of a sudden I didn’t know if I had the courage to flash him this close. I looked round, and there were only a few people in the pool area and they weren’t paying attention to us.

Slowly my knees started to spread. I could feel the heat rising in my pussy. I knew I was moist, then reached under my skirt to lightly trace my finger across my pussy. Sean smiled bigger as I watched his cock grow. He’d look me in the eyes, and the thing that struck me greatly about the whole afternoon’s flashing session was that he didn’t try to mask what he was doing. Most men that catch a lash of panties or bra turn away nervously as if they’ve done something bad. He just smiled.

As I ran my finger lightly through those tender lips he smiled even more. By now my skirt was laid off on both sides of my ass, almost fully exposing myself to him. I pulled my knees in, pushed them out. The feeling was one of amazement just knowing that I was holding his full attention. You have to remember that I was still a virgin and waiting for the right moment. That didn’t mean this was it, that just meant that I was loving this feeling.

Somewhere over my shoulder I heard mother speaking with father. I slouched down in the chair and looked, and they were both in the bar for happy hour. Dad always was keen to save a few cents on his large daily ration of beer. I looked back at Sean, not knowing what to do. But I did know that if they walked out and saw me here they would be very interested to know why the two of us, the only two people on this entire half of the pool, were seated five feet apart from each other looking directly at each other.

“My parents,” I said, pointing to the bar. “Can we go somewhere else?” I asked.

Quickly Sean stood and walked to the end of the pool area to a metal gate. “Quick, down here,” he said, leading me down the steps. The pool was on Oyster Bay, and sat on a very rocky coast. The steps led down to the pump room, thought there was also a cement walkway down there that jutted out into the ocean. We were right on the Northeast corner of St. Maarten and the Atlantic Ocean, continually buffered us with waves and wind. Sean sat down, his back to one cement piling. I sat five feet away, my back to another one. This time I pulled my skirt completely behind me to where I had something comfortable to sit on yet otherwise was showing myself off to him entirely. This was by far the most adventurous thing I’d ever done.

I looked at him, closer this time. HE was definitely at least 33 and maybe more. Mom would freak if she had any idea of what I was doing, though she was the one that was always pushing me out there to meet a man. ‘Someone to take care of you, you’re not pretty enough to be a model or actress, so you’ll have to find a good hearted man for you,’ she’d said on more than one occasion. I didn’t care about the age thing, he was thrilled to be watching me and I was thrilled to be showing off to him. Then it hit me, that I needed to do one more thing. I removed the sports bra. For all practical purposes I was naked, sitting on a cement ledge, with a man I’d not spoken with, and it made my body scream with pleasure. My nipple jutted out to the front, I could feel the heat between my thighs, and my head felt a lot loose.

Then I got ballsy and motioned for him to remove his shorts, fair being fair. With a shrug he did, and exposed what looked like a good 7 inches of cock for my eyes. As he did, I inched closer to him. He set his shorts back on the concrete as I got close enough to him that my thigh touched his. My hand reached out and touched the first real cock I’d ever held. Okay sure, back in 5th grade I’d touched Donnie Leach’s cock, but that was just touchy feely. And maybe a few times since then. Yes, there’d been times on dates when I’d been dating a boy for so long that I had to do something to show him I had some interest in him, so I’d grabbed his penis through his pants mainly. But that was it. I'd let boys touch me on the breast at times, even more rare would one be allowed to touch my pussy, and most rare were the only several boys that had been allowed to slip a finger inside. Mainly because all they did was run the finger in and out, and at the time I didn’t even recognize that the reason I let them do it wasn’t to get the finger in me, it was because if they held their had just right the heel of the hand would rest on my clitoris and bring on a warm feeling.

As I held Sean’s cock, we both turned to face each other, knee to knee. He reached out, and lightly stroking my thighs began to work higher. Clumsy me, I’d just reached right out for his cock and started to stroke.

All of a sudden it was his thumb that was pressing onto the skin over my clitoris, then slowly it worked inside and was directly on that button. Then another finger started working its way up and down my now eager pussy. Shit. I didn’t know anything about him but I was about to reach a point where it would be impossible to get him to stop. I didn’t know what to do, but stopping didn’t seem right.

Sean was sitting on the edge of the dock and had me sit on his lap, facing him. Then he just grabbed my ass in both hands, lifted me up, and guided me onto his cock. It was so good, so hot, so what I’d wanted my first time to be. He let me drop down a little ways onto his cock, then stopped my motion and lifted me up again. It was a good thing because inside of me everything felt real tight, and his cock pressing into me was hurting.

Again he let me settle down onto his cock, then when there was only resistance and no penetration he stopped. He repeated this at least four times, to where I began to wonder if I would ever really get to lose my virginity. Maybe I was too tight, or needed a smaller cock, like a pin prick sized one or something.

He repeated it once more, and this time I took my feet and pulled on him, pulling myself even tighter onto his cock. And then I felt it start to slid into a space it had never been before. I let out a soft squeal, because it really did hurt. Far worse than the first few times I got menstrual cramps and didn’t know what they were. Far worse than when I’d been kicked by that bitch Cindy Norman in soccer, worse than anything ever yet. But it also felt good. I finally had a man’s cock inside my pussy.

Sean continued to lift me up, then slide me down onto his cock. I had my face buried in his shoulder trying to be quiet, but then he started to moan and I knew it was okay to do. I moaned, he moaned, then we stopped moaning and fucking and for the first time his lips met mine. Our lips slammed into each other, and I distinctly remember that rough feeling of his day old growth of beard on my soft chin. It hurt but I wasn’t going to stop him.

Then I heard it, mother’s voice. “I heard something over this way, maybe it was just the ocean,” she said.

Fortunately Sean was a very tall man. I could just barely peak over his shoulder and see mother and dad walk to the edge of the pool and look down at us. More fortunate was the fact that it had grown pretty dark and their were no lights here, for when their eyes adjusted I heard mother cry out, “there’s someone down there… and they’re… oh my god, Dean, let’s go!”

Next I heard a very nice moan escape Sean’s lips as when the parents had appeared I tightened all of my muscles, all of them. I guess my very tight pussy had become even tighter.

I never once heard either of my parents call out my name, so it was pretty clear they didn’t know it was their daughter on the ledge. I broke out laughing, then started to rise up on Sean’s cock and lower myself back down again. All of the excitement must have combined in my body, for several stroked later I felt a boiling sensation start in my lower back and work its way up my spine, taking in the top of my head, then down to my breasts, and lastly to my pussy when I experienced what had to be me first orgasm. I bit solidly into Sean’s shoulder to keep from screaming out for joy. Together we thrust wildly at each other and I focused on the pleasure not the pain from what had so recently happened. I was a women now!

As we abated, Sean once again lifted me up and set me on the edge of the dock area. It was dark now, and the lights from the pool cast something of a glow. But I could easily see him look down at the rocks, then twist and drop to the rocks. That put his face right in front of my pussy, and he wasted no time in driving his tongue straight for my now desirous clitoris. My God did his tongue feel good. I’d run my hands through there before, but never had anything like this been felt by me. He licked the clit for a while, tasting each millimeter of my labia, slowly sucking and licking me. Then when I started to build up again to an orgasm he would suck on a thigh, and start to kiss all the way down to my knee. So unlike all those boys I’d been with who only seemed to think that fast a furious was the way to go.

This went on for what to have been thirty or more minutes. By now the half moon was out, couples could be heard walking by above our heads, but he just kept on, and I got bolder about moaning out loud. Then, when I thought I couldn’t take much more, Sean buried two fingers inside me and concentrated his tongue on my clit. He also started this suckling motion with his lips, and his finger touched what had to be my ‘g’ spot, for it was only seconds before I moaned loudly and crumpled over onto his head, another orgasm racking my body. He slowed down the licking and sucking but never stopped, even after I asked him to. He just shook his head and kept it up, and as that orgasm abated he sped up and brought me to yet another one. Over and over he did, until I’d had my sixth orgasm and knew I couldn’t take any more. I laid back on the dock and squeezed my thighs around his head. He just pulled me in closer. Then one of his hands lifted, and while I had the chance I swung my legs up onto the dock and away from his mouth; I just couldn’t take it any longer.

He jumped onto the dock and sat beside me, pulling me up into his arms. I reached over for him and as I did my hand touched his still hard cock. It was brick hard.

“Didn’t you cum?” I asked.

“Not yet. That was all for you, not me,” he said.

I gathered up all of my strength, pushed him onto his back, then took his cock into my mouth. I could taste myself where before I’d only smelled my own musk. I tasted kind of sweet, and forbidden. I licked his entire crotch region, wanting to lap up all of what I’d left there. Then I took the head of his cock and put it into my mouth. I remembered something I’d read somewhere and started to hum lightly. This got a huge moan from Sean and I was glad. Because there I lay with a mouth full of cock and I realized it was also my first and I hadn’t a clue of what to do with it.

So I just thought ice cream and started to lick. His moaning told me I was at least doing something good. He moaned loudest when I licked the underside of his cock, and seemed to love it when I took as much as I could into my mouth. I was very glad he wasn’t bigger. When I took it all into my mouth I gagged, and almost bit him, but held back. This really turned him on. I could feel his cock heavily sitting on my tongue, and each time I took the tip of my tongue and ran it up the underside of his cock his hands grabbed my hair even tighter. What control of this man I now had.

I pulled the cock out of my mouth and looked at it glistening in the semi-darkness. I guess it was 7 inches, that was perfect. More and I wouldn’t have been able to handle it. I ran my hands over his legs, but it felt like I was doing it just to do it rather than knowing what to do. So I decided to gently cup his balls in my hands and lightly play with them. This he liked.

Then I tasted something different. I once again pulled it out to see if he had come but he hadn’t. There was a some fluid seeping from the end of his cock, and I licked it up quickly. His moan was so loud that I knew he wanted me just to suck on the end of his cock. And I was happy; the fluid was almost tasty. A little salty, but not bad. I’d heard so many girls say how gross it tasted that I was hesitant, but his tasted good.

Then as I licked his hips started to roll. His moans were louder, even though both of us could hear people out on the deck above ours heads. Now I didn’t care. I knew my semi-prudish parents wouldn’t return so what did it matter? I took the entire length into my mouth once again, and after just a few more strokes thought my cheeks would blow out as he came into my mouth. This too tasted good. I liked it. Maybe that would be my secret now; I like the taste of cum!

I increased the rhythm of my sucking which caused him to cry out. He half-heartedly tried to pull me off his cock but I just kept pumping it into and out of my mouth. I loved the control. Each time I did anything with my mouth or tongue I could see it register on his face. What control I had.

I pulled off his cock when I was sure I’d swallowed every drop of cum he had. I crawled up into his arms, and as I laid down on his chest we heard light applause from above.

A Breathtaking Night

2009-06-12T06:00:00.000-07:00

Emmalee looked around the room, making sure none of her father's guests needed anything. The waiters and waitresses they'd hired seemed to be taking care of everyone perfectly. Smiling and nodding to some of the guests, Emmalee scanned the crowd for one person in particular. Ah, of course. He was surrounded by no less than four tall, beautiful, reed thin women.

Emmalee shook her head. Being barely five feet tall and very curvaceous, she never stood a chance against Hank Johnson's typical "groupies". Not to mention he also thought of her as a kid. He couldn't seem to grasp the fact that she was a grown-up now that she'd turned eighteen. She'd had a crush on him since she first laid eyes on him seven years ago. Over the years, that crush had slowly but steadily turned to love.

She knew it was unlikely that Hank would ever think of her "that" way unless something drastic happened. Which was why she'd chosen the outfit she wore tonight.

At thirty-seven, Hank thought he was way too old for an eighteen year old even if they did have a lot in common.

From across the room, Emmalee admired his dark hair and gorgeous blue eyes. His rugged good looks attracted many women, but not one of them had been able to tie him down.

Hank seemed to feel her stare because he suddenly looked up and met her eyes. Smiling, he mumbled something to the women standing with him and slowly made his way through the crowd to her side.

As he walked towards her, Emmalee noticed his eyes taking in her outfit. She knew she looked good in the figure-hugging strapless white sheath that's hem ended three inches above her knees.

"What are you wearing, Emma?" He asked with a growl.

Emmalee looked down at herself. "A dress?"

"Barely. Your father actually let you out of your room wearing that?" He asked in surprise.

"Unlike some people, Daddy realizes that I'm an adult and can wear whatever I want. Besides, I look good."

"You look beautiful, Emma. It's just you look too...well...sexy." Hank whispered the last word.

Emmalee's heart skipped a beat then thudded madly to catch up. "Really?"

Hank nodded.

"I didn't think you ever noticed what I wore." She commented with a blush.

"I always notice." He glanced around, grabbed her small hand, and pulled her out a side door that led into the private library. Locking the door behind them, he switched on the light then turned to face her. Staring down at her from his much more substantial height, he frowned at her. "You've got to understand, Emma. When you wear an outfit like that, it gives men ideas. Not so nice ideas."

Emmalee's eyes widened. "Does it give you any not so nice ideas, Hank?"

Hank closed his eyes then nodded slowly.

"Well, it's about damn time."

Hank's eyes snapped open. "What do you mean by that?"

Emmalee blushed again. "Do you know how long I've been trying to get your attention?"

"No."

Emmalee rolled her eyes. "Seems like ages. You've just never really noticed me."

"Emmalee Charleen. You have no idea. You're just too young for me. For God's sake, girl, you've just turned eighteen. Plus, I'm really good friends with your father. I don't think he'd take too kindly to me hooking up with his princess." Emmalee didn't know if he was trying harder to convince her or himself.

"Hank, do you honestly see any of that as a problem? Because I don't. We're both adults. If we find each other attractive, why should there be anything stopping us? Or is that it? Do you not find me attractive? I know I'm not tall ... model-thin ... or blonde like your usual women."

Hank shook his head. "God, baby. Don't insult yourself like that. You're beautiful. Your body is what a woman's is supposed to look like. You have bountiful curves that make a man want to bury his face..Ahem...Nevermind that. Emma, you are perfect. Don't ever let anyone tell you differently."

"So, it's really just the age thing? Mainly?" Emmalee asked with a blush. She'd never known Hank saw her that way.

Hank nodded. "Although, the more we talk about it, the less I seem to care about it. But, I also enjoy our friendship. I don't want to lose that."

Emmalee grabbed his huge hands. "Hank, I don't want to lose out on a chance at happiness. Do you?"

Hank shook his head. His thumbs rubbed against the palms of her small hands sensuously, making her shiver. "Are you positive you want to see where this goes?"

Emmalee nodded. "But what I really want is to get you in bed."

Hank's eyes widened. "What?"

Emmalee giggled. "Oh, the look on your face was priceless."

Hank shook his head. "You never talk that way...just surprised me."

"I know." She said with a laugh. "Now, will you show me how to kiss?"

He looked down into her eyes, losing himself in her big hazel eyes. Her full lips parted. Her little pink tongue swept out to wet her suddenly dry lips, readying herself for his mouth. Hank groaned. His head lowered slowly as his hands cupped her face. Slowly, sensuously, quietly, their lips finally touched. Softly at first, his mouth traced hers. His tongue darted out to taste. Emmalee opened her mouth allowing him entrance as he groaned his pleasure. She had never known a kiss could be so sensuous. Such a turn on.

His mouth continued to make passionate love to hers as his hands slowly moved down to her shoulders, her arms, her waist, her hips, then slowly, oh, so slowly, they moved up to the undersides of her ample breasts. Emmalee gasped as his thumbs flicked across her pebbled nipples, causing them to harden even more. His knee wedged itself between her legs causing her dress to ride up as he put much needed pressure on her pussy with his thigh.

His hands left her breasts momentarily as he touched her stocking clad thighs, parting them to give himself uninhibited access to her throbbing wetness. His fingers found her panties soaked with her fragrant desire. Pushing aside the silken material, his thumb unerringly found her clit, causing her to writhe against his hand as he brought even more pleasure crashing upon her. All the while, his mouth never left hers. He continued to kiss her lovely lips, groaning into her mouth as he found her lower opening and gently inserted a finger into it.

"You're so tight, baby. You feel so good." He whispered against her mouth. "Do you like this?"

Emmalee nodded.

Hank moved his mouth down her delicious skin, nibbling her neck, her shoulders, the tops of her breasts. With his teeth, he tugged the top of her dress down, exposing her breasts. Finally, he took a hardened nipple into his mouth. His tongue and teeth played with it as he suckled. Emmalee arched her back then turned a bit to allow him access to her other aching breast. He laved this one with the same attention, causing her legs to buckle.

Grasping her hips, Hank steadied her against the door. His fingers pushed the hem of her dress up around her waist as he lowered himself to his knees in front of her. Emmalee looked down at him in confusion then gasped in pleasure as his mouth and tongue made contact with her heated pussy. His hot mouth devoured her aching wetness as he groaned against her. "You taste so good, Emma." He mumbled before continuing his pleasuring of her.

Emmalee tensed as some unknown feeling came upon her. "Hank?" She asked, frightened, as the feelings built and built.

"Let it go, baby. It's okay. Trust me." His mouth went back to tasting her with even more fervor as he knew she was very close to her first orgasm.

Emmalee let the feelings wash over her, trusting him to guide her safely to the other side. Her body throbbed against his mouth as the most wonderful feelings she'd ever imagined took control of her. "Ohhh...Hank..." Her hands grasped his hair, holding him to her as she came.

Hank slowly lapped at her juices, calming her. He slowly stood, his hands running up and down her body, his mouth laving her breasts with wet kisses, keeping her aroused. Ready for him. Undoing his slacks, he let his throbbing dick out and rubbed it against her clit. He grasped her legs and wrapped them around his waist. His cockhead found her drenched opening. Slowly, oh, so slowly, he entered her. Her eyes registered her slight discomfort, which was eased somewhat by her juices. "You okay?" He asked in concern.

Emmalee nodded. Her lips found his neck and she nibbled at it as his hips began to move. His huge cock filled her as her insides clenched around him. Hank groaned into her mouth as he moved in and out of her. His fingers grasped her firm ass as he pulled her tighter against him, bringing him deeper inside her. "You feel so damn good, baby. You're gonna make me come."

His movements became faster. Harder. He felt her pussy walls tightening around his cock and he knew she was close to coming again. He held his own orgasm back until he heard her moan his name in ecstasy as she came. His hips pumped faster until he found his own release. "Ohh, yes..Emma..."

Both of their breathing was ragged as they tried to catch their breath. Hank slowly let Emma's legs slide down until they touched the floor. He rained kisses on any of her skin he could reach. "Oh, baby. That was amazing. Are you okay?"

Emmalee nodded shyly. "That was....out of this world, Hank. Unbelievable."

"I agree." Hank adjusted their clothing. "It was more than I ever imagined it could be."

Emmalee kissed him. "Thank you."

Hank laughed. "Well, that's a new one. No need to thank me, darlin'. Just tell me you don't regret it. And that we'll be doing it again."

Emmalee giggled. "I'll never regret it. And I can guarantee we'll be doing it again. Every chance we get."

A Boy in a Bar

2009-06-11T06:00:00.000-07:00

A young man sits at a table in a bar; it is the night of his eighteenth birthday and he is alone, friendless in this place. He has ventured out to celebrate his new maturity and has chosen an elite bar, one he feels befits his new status. He sips his single malt slowly; no more furtive beers for him. But still he is alone, and his eyes wander, taking in the businessmen and the well-dressed women all around him. He envies their sociability as they talk and drink together.

At the bar he spies a woman who stands out from all the others. Twenty years his senior, but her beauty stuns him. She half sits on a stool as she sips her drink. Her black sheath dress barely contains her full bosom and outlines her every curve, hinting at the nakedness that lies beneath. Her arms are bare, but her legs are clothed in black garter less stockings which display the strain of her calves as they are kept tense by her spike heels. Her long raven hair falls casually over her shoulders, concealing the thin straps of her dress and framing her face, emphasizing the white of her skin and the red of her full, sensuous lips. Her smile is both inviting and arousing, and her eyes, so dark they are almost black, seem enlarged with desire. He closes his eyes for a moment and dreams of her.

But his dreams face the reality of the businessmen crowding around her, jostling each other as each strives to be close to her, to buy her a drink and gain her company. The richness of their suits shames his plain slacks and sport shirt, and, hopeless, he turns again to his scotch. She smiles enticingly at these men, but laughs to herself at their fumblings and scorns their feeble attempts at seduction. They offer her drinks and tell her of their cars, their penthouses, and their positions at the top of their companies, thinking these puerile boasts of self-importance will win her favors. She knows their displays reflect also the self-centeredness of their desires; for them she would only be a prize to add to their egos, and they would expect their mere existence to be enough pleasure for her.

As she chats with them, leading them on to nowhere, her eyes wander from one to the other until she glimpses the plain young man, alone at his table. He senses that he is being watched, and he looks up from the despair of his drink. His eyes meet hers and he is transfixed by the intensity of her gaze. He blushes self-consciously, and she smiles to herself at his innocence as she leaves the barstool and glides towards his table.

His pupils dilate as she approaches, and he falls slack-jawed as she leans forward to introduce herself. His eyes are filled with her cleavage, her breasts pressed tight together, swinging slightly towards him, their erect nipples straining at the soft black cloth that restrains them. Beads of sweat form on his forehead and his slacks grow tighter as she intones, "Hi. I'm Amber. May I join you?," in a voice so hot and sultry that it nearly melts him. He is speechless, and as she sits, she presses him, "And who are you?," so sensually, her tongue rolling around each syllable, that he feels a drop of fluid emerge against the snugness of his pants and stutters incomprehensibly as he tries to answer.

The businessmen find themselves unable to make sense of her actions. Why, they ask themselves, would she want a young geek like him when she could have her pick of any of them, so much more suave and sophisticated and wealthy and... But the other women know, and envy her boldness in taking such an inexperienced virginal boy for herself and envy also the response they know will come to her from him.

The young man regains a bit of his composure, managing an "I'm pleased to meet you, Amber. Can I buy you a drink?"

"Of course," she purrs back, threatening his composure again, "I'll have the same as you."

They chat as they sip their drinks, with her leading the conversation as his composure continues to ebb and flow. She slipped her foot out of her shoe and has been stroking his ankle with her toes. And whenever he seems to recover from the touch, she massages his leg at a higher point. His confused mind focuses for a moment, and he thinks to himself that she's only doing this because she pities him, but that he doesn't care anyway; it feels so, so good.

She sees this in his face and leans towards him (and oh! how he longs for her breasts), whispering "You know, I came over to you because you look like a nice guy to spend some time with. I hope you don't mind."

"How could I," he replied as she leaned back and brought her bare foot between his thighs and slid it slowly back and forth, reveling in the ecstasy in his eyes.

Behind them the piano player has just taken his place and loosened his fingers. She glances at the little sanded dance floor next to the piano, and then again at her boy, smiling and waiting. The music starts in earnest, a steamy jazz piece in two-quarter time, and she gazes hungrily into his eyes. She brings her foot down slowly from his thighs, letting her toes press hard into him, and leans forward. He knows her breasts are nearly exposed to him, but his eyes are riveted to her intense gaze, and he is unable to look down. "Dance with me?" she says in a tone between a request and a demand and so filled with desire that he fears his knees will fail him as she takes his hand and leads him to the floor.

He is tall, taller than she even in her stilettos, and lanky, perhaps even gangly in his own still-teenage way, and it pleases her. She wraps her arms around his neck and begins to sway and shuffle in time to the music, leading him in a sensuous two-step. Unsure of himself, his hands settle demurely on her, one on her shoulder blade and the other lightly touching the small of her back. As they move slowly around the small dance area, she slides her arms from his neck down across his arms, forcing his hands downward on her back until each hand cradles a cheek. With her arms back around his neck, now, she gyrates her hips, grinding them rhythmically against him and then squeezes her arms tight around his neck as she feels his excitement stiffen and press hard into her. He feels her breasts press tight against his chest, her stiffened nipples rubbing against him, and he pulls her closer to him. She sighs at this and brings her lips to the side of his neck, nuzzling him with her lips as her tongue lightly strokes his skin. "Oh, Amber," he moans softly, and she smiles at the sound and at the trembling of his body that accompanies it.

The other patrons are transfixed by the dance, their eyes dilating with pleasure at the palpable sexuality emanating from the dancers. Both men and women find themselves caught between jealousy of their match in the couple and arousal at the couple together. Nor does the piano player miss the eroticism on the dance floor, and he now begins to play to their lust. His subtle changes in tempo alternately slow them to long, lingering undulations of body against body and speed them to rapid, circular thrusts of abdomen to abdomen. She and he sense the effect of the music on them, and yield themselves to it, allowing the piano man to orchestrate their lust. And so he does.

Glissando and arpeggio, lente and andante, and to each they danced. Legs sliding between legs, arousing the sensitive insides of thighs. Hands flowing over backs, now lightly like the touch of a spider, now firmly teasing the deepest nerves. Chest rubbing against chest, her breasts kneaded and massaged, and nipples tingling and erect on both dancers. Hips to hips, gyrating and undulating, forcing fluids to flow in both dancers loins. And then a slow Latin beat, not quite a Tango but even hotter, a rhythm more for bodies than for feet.

She turned in his arms with this new music, her back against his front, his hands gently on her hips. Her eyes were closed now, and her lips, scarlet and quivering were parted with desire. A wave, in time to the music, started undulating through her body, rising from her calves through her thighs, hips, waist, torso and shoulder to her head, rising up and down and starting again and again with each bar of music. His eyes were closed too as he nuzzled her raven hair, deeply inhaling her body's perfume, and swayed his body sinuously from side to side with the beat. She took his hands now, and lifted them to her breasts, holding them just close enough for her nipples to graze his palms as each undulation heaved her breasts up and down. The player pedaled forte, and she sharply drew his hands tight against her and guided them in a circular massage of her breasts as the onlookers gasped in excited amazement. A glissando, now, and she drew his hands down to her thighs, drawing them slowly up, taking the black sheath up with them. His hands slipped under the front of her dress, leaving her thighs bare as she brought his concealed hands to her warm and damp pubis. Her shudder and her moan at his touch reverberated through the barroom and found its echo in the gasps and cries of the other patrons. She turned again to face him, then, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

The pianist's coda brought her face to his and she pressed her lips hard to his in a long, deep, lingering kiss, her tongue playing with his as if it were an instrument. As the music concluded, she slowly descended, spreading her knees as she moved to a squat, his hands now on the back of her thighs and catching her dress as she sank, letting her bare cheeks slide free of their covering. Her forearms pressed against him as she lowered herself and they traced her movements across his torso, following the lines of her caresses. Her lips continued their travel downward, lightly kissing him through his lust-soaked shirt until they reached the bulge straining against his slacks. As the final chord sounded and faded, her lips parted around the bulge and then pressed hard around it, drawing a long, deep, rumbling moan of pleasure from her partner.

She rose, then, and whispered to him in the absolute silence of the awed barroom, "I think we'd better go some place more private, now. Don't you?"

"Yes, Amber, yes," he stuttered through his gasps, and thought of paying the bar bill to avoid having attention drawn to them as they left. He stumbled towards the bar, fumbling for his wallet.

The barman looked at the red tracing of her lips around his still-bulged pants and smiled, "The drinks are on the house for you. Happy Birthday!" And all eyes followed in stunned reverence as Amber took his hand and led him out into the night.

Once outside, she hailed a cab and hurried him into it. Her apartment wasn't far, but even five minutes was too long to be idle. As they rode, she hiked up her dress and straddled him, rubbing herself on him through her sopping wet thong and thrusting her tongue in and out of his moaning mouth. When they arrived she quickly drew a twenty from her purse and dropped in next to the driver.

Into her building they ran, still at it on the elevator, the bulge in his pants now not only traced in the red of her lipstick, but darkened with the fluids from her pussy. At her floor she nearly dragged him to her rooms, closing the door behind her and pushing him towards the bedroom. In the bedroom she stopped and stood, looking up and down, devouring his whole body with her eyes, and shoved him down to sit on the edge of the bed.

A couple of steps back, now, and he can see the whole of her body, and the sight gets him hotter and hotter. "Amber," he sighs, and she puts her fingers to her lips to tell him to shush. She takes a deep breath and then slowly lowers the straps of her dress over her shoulders and rolls them down her arms. The neckline falls with the straps, and she gives a little tug to force it over her distended nipples, swollen with desire. He gasps as he sees them naked for the first time, and reels with lust as she slowly massages them with the palms of her hands. Her hands slide down her side and push the dress over her hips, leaving it free to fall to the floor. Her thong is so wet it's become transparent, and his mouth gapes to see her shaved skin through the silk. She kicks off her heels, one at a time, playfully towards him, and then bends forward, her breasts swinging with her, very slowly rolling each stocking in turn down from her thigh over her knee, to the calf, and finally over the ankle and off the foot before throwing it in his lap. She steps up to him, there at the edge of the bed, and places his hands on the strings at her hips , guiding him down to remove her last covering and give him the entirety of her body.

She brings his hands to the sides of her breasts, squeezing them together, and then takes his head in her hands, bringing his lips to one erect nipple then the other. He sucks hungrily each time, and she moans with pleasure as his tongue plays with each as he draws them in and out of his mouth. Pushing his head from her, now, she takes his hands again and begins to massage herself with them. She senses he no longer needs her to lead, and she starts unbuttoning his shirt as his fingers roll and twist and pull at her taut nipples, so swollen with excitement that each twist and pull evokes a little cry of pain and pleasure. He stops as she removes his shirt, pushing it down over his back, and then guides his fingers to her pussy, standing in front of him with closed eyes and soft moans as he plays with her.

Suddenly she snaps out of her reverie and shoves his shoulders down to the bed, leaving him on his back with his legs hanging over the side of the bed. She leans forward towards him, deliberately letting her breasts hang free in front of him, swinging in time to her heavy, panting breaths, and undoes his belt and pants. Supporting her self with her hands on his abdomen. She slowly kneels down, sitting on her heels, between his legs, and slides his chinos over his hips and legs and off him. His boxers quickly follow his slacks to the floor.

His cock stands upright, straining with the pumping of more and more blood into it, and she places her hands on either side of it, the fingers on his pubis and thumbs pressing hard at its base on the underside. She leans forward and lifts herself so her lips can descend straight down on his throbbing glans. And they do, first parting slightly to kiss his little hole and lap up the drop of fluid there, then wider, allowing her tongue to emerge and circle his head, tasting his sweet saltiness, and, finally, opening fully to slide sensuously over his glans as she draws it into her mouth. He moans a crescendo himself as her tongue presses and twists against his cockhead, and he slides his hands into her hair on the back of her head.

As she slides her lips down his shaft, his hands follow the descent until she reaches his root and strokes up and strokes him again with her tongue. He utters her name again and again while pushing her head down ever tighter against his pubis, driving his cock deeper and deeper into her mouth. Her tongue forces its way between cock and lower lip now and slowly glides down his scrotum, licking and flicking as it glides over the folds of skin and then withdraws back to her mouth. His trembling sighs loosen his hold on her head and she slides her lips back up over the shaft, at the same time sliding her hands and arms up over his abdomen and chest, until she once again has only is glans in her grasp.

A final warm kiss sucks more blood to his swollen organ and then her lips slide up his torso from pubis to abdomen to chest as her own body rides over his hot, quivering penis. As her lips meet his and both their mouths open widely, straining to feel and taste all of each other, she lifts her legs over him to kneel up on the edge of the bed.

Straddling him now, she rubs her pussy over his abdomen, forcing his cock to slide up and down between her cheeks, and she smiles as she feels his fluids flood the valley of her ass and he again softly moans her name, drawing it out so it takes almost half a minute to finish sounding. Upright on him, she takes hold of his cock and slides it forward, pausing for a moment to press it firmly against her anus before bringing it to her labia. With her other hand she spreads her lips to envelope him and begins to slide his cock up and down her slit, stroking herself with it from vestibule to clitoris and back again. On some strokes she pauses at her pearl and rubs her clitoris with him; on others she stops at the vestibule and slides only the very tip into her hole and rims herself with him.

They both moan, sigh, cry out, and gasp for breath, and she finds the rhythm to leave go of his shaft and ride him, keeping him sliding up and down her slit. He takes her by the hips to push her down on him, but she grasps his hands and forces them back over his head to keep him stroking her wet pink lips. He finds the pleasure tantalizing and nearly painful, and it drives him into a frenzy. She's pinned his hands, but he rolls his hips and legs, tossing her onto her back with him still between her legs. Her hands are pinned to the bed now, and she brings her knees up to raise her hips as he lifts his hips. His cock is poised at her hole as his arching reaches its apex, and they moan in unison as he pushes down, driving his cock deep inside her.

He moves rhythmically in her, her legs spreading ever wider, yielding to him as if he should sink completely inside her. He slides up and down over her, keeping their bodies in constant contact while his organ, straining and stiff, slides inside her. As each stroke begins, his glans presses hard against her g-spot and then pushes down her sheath, stretching her walls until the whole of his cock, right to the root, is enveloped by her. And as he strokes, her muscles contract and relax along his length, stroking him from root to head before allowing him to withdraw to start anew. And with each of her strokes he whispers "Amber" again and again in her ear.

They continue in their slow rhythm until Amber suddenly tenses and begins to tremble. He takes the signal and lifts up a bit to begin a faster tempo. In and out, in and out, faster and faster, deeper and deeper until she arches tightly, her mouth opening wide for breath. She digs her heel into the small of his back to pull him deep inside her, to feel herself coming in tight contractions around his penis and to let him feel her coming. She sees him smiling at the orgasm written on her face, and then he presses his open mouth to hers to kiss and taste her orgasm.

She subsides, falling back to the bed, and can feel his slow, rhythmic stokes again. She wraps her legs and arms around him, pulling him close to the whole of her. His head lies next to hers, cheek-to-cheek, and she begins to whisper in his ear, "fuck me, fuck me slow, cum in me, let my pussy feel you cum, fill me with your cum," and his body begins shuddering as he gasps besides her ear, her name barely audible on his breath. Her heels press again, into his ass to pull her to him, and her hands uncontrollably flow up and down his back as she feels his cockhead, pressed so tight inside her, expand and erupt, driving hot spurts of semen against the back of her vagina. She cries out in delight at the feel of his coming, and he raises his head to look at her as he erupts again and again. And she sees the incredible pleasure, the delighted confusion of a young man in his first true orgasm, displayed on his face.

They kiss again as he collapses into her arms and is held secure by her legs around him, the last few drops of semen gently spurting from his spent cock, and her pussy still quivering in the aftershocks of her climax.

A Bisexual Haitian Tale

2009-06-10T06:00:00.000-07:00

Something about a big woman simply gets me really hot. I don't know if you understand what I mean. Most guys don't feel the way I do. I see all these guys out there checking out skinny women and I shake my head because there's almost nothing a skinny chick can offer me. I like my chicks a little bit on the thick side, if you know what I mean. I have been this way ever since I was a young man.

When I discovered the Internet, I started looking for sexual images of the ladies that I desired. Big beautiful women. Whenever I went online and had some privacy, I'd check them out. I loved watching big women of all colors going at it with men and other women. This special interest of mine went way beyond online curiosity. I checked out large women openly. Unfortunately, my buddies didn't feel the same way. I didn't care. I love watching big black women especially. Something about a big woman with some flesh on her bones and a really large behind really gets me going. With that being said, I set out to indulge myself.

I went out to this club one night, and I made sure that I was dressed fine. I'm a chocolate-skinned Haitian-American brother, standing six feet two inches tall and weighing exactly 245 pounds. I'm a big man myself. People call me Big Sam. It's short for Samuel. I went to the club and I checked out the local scene. I noticed a really fine-looking chick and her friend. I checked them out. The fine-looking chick was Hispanic, tall and slender, with black hair and bronze skin. I heard somebody call her Monica. Monica was what many men would consider really beautiful but my attention was mostly focused on her friend. Nothing against skinny chicks but I like something I can hold, if you know what I mean.

Monica's friend was a sister. A tall, dark-skinned woman with short hair. She was well-dressed, and looked good. She was also on the thick side. Like Queen Latifah. Many guys who saw her would have thought she was pretty, especially in the face, but they would have overlooked her. Not me. To me, she was glorious. I saw her sitting at the bar by herself, while her friend was chatting with some white guy. I sat next to her and started conversation. I learned that her name was Nicole Saint Joseph. Nicole was a Haitian girl, twenty years old and living in Brighton, Massachusetts. She was studying Business Administration at the University of Boston. I told her a little bit about me. She was really interesting to talk to.

I'm not the kind of guy who is very comfortable when talking to the ladies. I used to be a shy man, in another life. Talking to Nicole was so easy. I felt really comfortable around her, for some reason. If you had seen us talking, you never would have believed that we had just met. Maybe it's because we were both of Haitian origin. I told her about my dream of one day becoming a police officer. I had already earned myself an Associate's degree in Criminal Justice. I'd get my Bachelor's degree someday and then head to the Massachusetts state police academy in New Braintree. Nicole seemed fascinated by what I had to say. She seemed to be really paying attention and asked some interesting questions. As the night went by, I learned more about her. I can tell you that I liked what I found out.

I hadn't met a woman this interesting in a long time. I asked her to dance and she smiled and told me that she had two left feet. I didn't care. I'm not exactly an expert dancer but I really wanted to dance with her. So I insisted. She nodded and took my hand. We started dancing on the dance floor. I must admit that the girl had some pretty good moves. Haitian people love dancing. It's in our blood, thanks to our African ancestors. We absolutely love it. Nicole and I were no exceptions. We danced the night away. When the night ended, she slipped me her number. I didn't even have to ask. I smiled to myself and pocketed it. She left with her friend, and I headed back to my apartment. I had a big smile on my face.

That was a nice night, wasn't it? Yeah. I went back to my dorm, at Emerson College. I couldn't stop thinking about Nicole Saint Joseph. The girl was cool. The next day in class, I typed her name in Google. You wouldn't believe what I found out. Nicole Saint Joseph was the daughter of Haitian businessman Nicolas Saint Joseph. Mr. Saint Joseph made a fortune by selling valuable Haitian artifacts to wealthy Americans who collected Caribbean art. I was impressed. Nicole's father wasn't her sole claim to fame. She was also a member of Boston University's new, all-girl wrestling team. I checked out some of her stats online. She was listed as being five feet ten inches tall and she wrestled in the 215 pounds weight class. Also, she was one of the team captains. Well, if I was mildly impressed before, I was really impressed now.

I waited the mandatory three days and then I called Nicole. She picked up. She was surprised to hear me. Why was she surprised? She was a fine sister and I definitely wanted to know more about her! I asked her out on a date. She seemed hesitant. I insisted, and she accepted. I made a date with her inside the Food Court at Copley Mall. She showed up dressed in a black shirt and blue jeans. The girl looked damn sexy to me. Those jeans accented every curve in her body. Not for the first time I noticed that she had a really sexy butt. The kind of butt that many chicks in the hood possess. A bubble butt. Man, when I saw her, I was almost drooling. You can't blame me for this, people. If you had seen her, you would have reacted the same way. I smiled and greeted her, then we headed to the Court to get something to eat.

We sat down at the center of the room and started talking. I had ordered some Chinese food and she had ordered some Mexican dishes. I offered to pay, of course, but she insisted on splitting it. I was a bit hesitant when she did that. Gentlemen, when you go on a date with a female, many times she will offer to pay, knowing that you won't let her. It's a mind game they play with you. Yet for some reason, I felt that she wasn't like that. I let her split the bill with me and we sat down and ate. She told me about her life.

Nicole had lived in Haiti all of her life and had only been in the United States for a couple of years. She loved the city of Boston. She loved her new school. She also loved wrestling. She told me that she got interested in the sport way back in Haiti. She had two large older brothers who loved to play rough games with her so she loved contact sports. When she got accepted at Boston University, she joined their all-girl wrestling team. This was her third year on the team. She had twenty victories and five losses this season. She hoped to win the state championship someday.

I told her about my tough classes at Emerson College. Most of the Criminal Justice teachers were ex-cops and lawyers. Tough people. They never cut me any slack. I had five classes in total. Three years ago, I'd gotten accepted at Emerson on an academic scholarship. I had to maintain a GPA of three point three or more in order to keep it. Anything below that would cost me my chance and probably ruin my education. Nicole loved listening to me as I spoke. I found it quite easy to speak to her. I didn't know why. Maybe it's because she was a BBW and I loved those type of women. Or maybe it's because she was a tomboy. I don't know. For whatever the reason, she was easy to talk to. Also, a whole lot of fun. The girl had some jokes. I had a great time!

This is how it all began. We started dating. It was fun, in the beginning. I couldn't get enough of this girl. Sometimes, she visited me at the dorm at Emerson. Other times, I took the train to Boston University and we chilled there. I met some of her friends. They were alright. One of her pals was a really cool guy named Matthew Blake. Matthew Blake was a tall, olive-skinned young man. He was the son of Arthur Blake, coach of the Boston University Women's Wrestling team. Matt Blake was also a wrestler. He'd won the state championship for Boston University's Men's Wrestling team in the 235-pound weight class last year. I was impressed. Nicole's other friends were interesting as well. Let's see, who else? There's Ricardo Sanchez, a tall and burly Mexican-American football player and also Nancy Ramirez, a biracial girl who was also the star player of the Boston University Women's Soccer team. Man, I was impressed with Nicole, her lifestyle and her friends. I wish I knew more people like that.

I felt like my life was finally going right, you know. I was a young Black man in college headed toward a brilliant future in the field of Criminal Justice. I wanted to get out there and make a difference. I also wanted my parents to be proud of me. Franklin and Eleanor, my beloved parents, lived in Haiti. Sometimes, they visited me in Massachusetts. They were working very hard to pay for my college education. I was very grateful for that. My classes were going well. Many guys say that when they're dating a girl, they get distracted from their academic priorities and their grades suffered. It was the reverse for me. I studied hard all week and aced my classes. I spent my weekends with Nicole and enjoyed every moment that we spent together. That's how it was for me. I was doing fine in school. Soon I would have my college degree in my hand. I also had a wonderful young woman in my life. So what was wrong?

What was wrong indeed? I am not quite sure how to tell you this. Ever since I was a teenager, I had these feelings that I was struggling with. Before I tell you anything about them, I want to make something clear as crystal. I am not gay. I am a young man who loves women. I've always loved women. I wasn't raised to be a homosexual. Yet for some reason, I had certain feelings whenever I was around certain guys. I didn't know what to do about them. Most of you won't understand this. I felt like it was eating me up inside. On one hand, I liked girls. I checked girls out all the damn time. On the other hand, sometimes at night I had these dreams about other guys. I didn't tell anyone about this. I felt ashamed and I wanted it to stop. Unfortunately, there seemed to be nothing I could do about it.

I was questioning my sexuality and it had started to mess with my mind. I was twenty years old and although I felt attracted to women ( and sometimes men) I had never had a sexual partner before. All I did was check people out and fantasize. What could I do? Those confusing feelings of mine were driving me crazy. The funny thing is that to top it all, I was falling in love with my girlfriend Nicole! I wondered what she would say if she knew that I felt attracted to both men and women. What would she say? I read a lot of stories about Down Low brothers. Black men who had relationships with women yet slept with other men on the side. Was that what I was destined to become? Men who were on the down low never admitted to being gay or bisexual. It was eerie. Some of these men were married and had children. I understood why they hid. I was a Black man and I knew that the Black community would never show any tolerance toward Black males who were gay or bisexual. Homophobia ran rampant in the Black community. Growing up, I heard a lot of people say some really nasty things about homosexuals. I always felt uncomfortable around people who said such things. Now I knew why. I knew what my mind had been hiding from itself all these years. I was bisexual.

I was still a virgin but I was on a voyage of discovery. I read books about gay and bisexual men. I read a really good fiction novel about a Hispanic high school basketball player. The guy was a popular jock, and he had a pretty girlfriend, but he was also secretly bisexual. He was confused, just like I was. He met a closeted boy from his school's swim team and they became friends. He even became pals with an effeminate gay boy at school. The three of them became pals. The swimmer and the ball player even fell in love in the end. I read it over and over. This book is called Rainbow Boys by Alex Sanchez. I loved it. The characters were believable. I also read a non-fiction novel about a bisexual Black man who came out of the closet and told the world about the duplicitous lifestyle he used to lead back when he was on the down low. These books made me feel like I wasn't alone.

I spent a lot of time with Nicole, even while all this was going on in my head. The more time I spent with this girl, the more I loved her. She was amazing, you know? I recall one time when I went to Plymouth to visit an old friend. Things didn't go so well. I even missed the train and found myself stranded down in Plymouth. Nicole drove all the way from Boston and picked me up. Isn't she wonderful? I loved this young woman! She was loyal, devoted and absolutely wonderful. Any man on the planet would be lucky to have her in his life. You can imagine how guilty I felt about those hidden sexual feelings that I had for men. I seemed to be stuck and had no way out. I felt trapped.

Sometimes at night, I was wracking my brain trying to come up with a solution to my problem. Surely there must be others like me out there. Guys who went through the same situation and found a way to work things out. I did a lot of research into it online. I read stories about bisexual men who were married, divorced or even widowed. A lot of these guys were Black males, just like me. I went into a very popular website, frequented by college students nationwide. I went into a chat room and that's where I met an individual who called himself BiMan1984. We started talking. This guy sounded cool. We talked about anything and everything. Like me, he lived in the Boston area. He was also a college student. Man, it was a relief to talk to him. As time went by, we got more and more comfortable with each other. I could tell him things that I couldn't tell anybody else. I could actually be myself when talking to him. For months, we chatted online. He sent me many messages and I always replied. Finally, there was someone I could talk to. Like me, he knew how the community treated any man who was anything other than straight. He knew my fears. I talked to him about some of my most forbidden fantasies. All the things that I longed to do with another guy. He understood. Finally, one day, he asked me if we could meet. I agreed to meet him in Boston. All was cool.

I couldn't believe that I was actually going to meet a guy in Boston. Sure, it was a guy I had been speaking to for some time now but it was a stranger nonetheless! All of a sudden, I got worried. I wasn't so sure about this anymore. Still, I was curious. Curiosity won over safety and I showed up at the Copley Mall to meet with the mystery man who called himself BiMan1984. I didn't know it but I was about to get the surprise of a lifetime.

I went into the Mall, and waited. BiMan1984 described himself as a good-looking, athletic Hispanic male in his early twenties. He said he'd be wearing a red shirt and blue jeans. I waited and waited. Finally, I saw a Latin dude in red and blue, but...wait a minute...I knew this guy! It was Matt! The guy walked up to me and we shook hands. I could tell that he was quite surprised to se that it was me. Man, talk about a small world! Matt, the wrestler from Boston University was BiMan1984, the guy I had been talking to online these past few months. We sat down at a table to talk.

Matthew sat down and we got to talking. Man, I was still surprised to find out he was the guy I'd been chatting with. Matthew seemed so fine and masculine, I couldn't believe that he swung both ways! Of course, I knew that most bisexual and gay men weren't anything like the effeminate stereotypes. Most of them were usually indistinguishable from straight men in outward appearance, mannerisms and behavior. We talked for some time. He told me about his life. He'd realized that he was bisexual at the age of eighteen. He had a relationship with Morris Stanley, a guy from his school's Hockey team. He also had a thing going on with Stacy Brown, a fine-looking sister who lived in Somerville. He showed me pictures of his lovers. Both of them were very attractive people. Matthew was cool. He was also a lot more experienced than I was. In his lifetime, he'd been romantically involved with five girls and three guys. I told him that I was still a virgin, even though I seemed like a player and had a steady girlfriend.

Matt wasn't surprised that I was a virgin. If anything can be said about the gay and bisexual community, it's that appearances can be deceiving. We talked for hours, about everything from sports to life as closeted bisexual males to minority issues and so on. We had a lot in common. We ate dinner inside the Mall and then went to a movie theater. We watched a cool movie together, Brokeback Mountain. Everyone was talking about it. A movie about two Cowboys who fell in love. Both of them were regular-looking guys who just happened to like other guys. Both of these dudes were bisexual. One of them ended up marrying a feisty Texan Cowgirl. The movie was realistic. I really enjoyed it. So did he. When the afternoon ended, we traded cell phone numbers and email addresses. We promised to stay in touch. I was ecstatic. It looked like I had finally found myself a friend...and he was just like me!

That night, when I went home, I felt happy. I was not alone. I lay on my bed, thinking about my life. I can't explain to you or make you understand how lonely I have been. Most people simply wouldn't get it. I was a tall, good-looking Black male in college. I was healthy and strong. I was also very smart. Yet I was desperately lonely, and felt that no one would understand me. I felt like I was all alone in the universe. Well, I wasn't. There were others like me out there. There had to be. Even in the Haitian community. There had to be young Haitian men and women who had the same type of feelings I had. Those young people probably hid their feelings from their families and friends, for fear of alienation and rejection. Here's to hoping that someday, we will all be free to express our true selves in the world.

I lay there on my bed, and my thoughts drifted. My mind wondered, and I almost didn't hear the knock on my door. I went and opened it, and there she was. My lovely girlfriend, Nicole Saint Joseph. She was standing there, wearing her letterman jacket over a gray shirt and jeans. I smiled and welcomed her inside. She looked at me and said we had to talk. I was suddenly very nervous and led her into my dorm room. Things hadn't been the same between us for a long time. I still cared for her, you know. I was always there for her. I went to all of her matches. I was loyal and affectionate and completely devoted. I wanted her to be happy. Unfortunately, I wasn't happy. I thought I could hide it from her. I was wrong.

Nicole sat down on my bed and we talked. I was nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs. She was asking me so many questions. She thought I was depressed or something. I hadn't noticed how stressful my existence had gotten since my repressed feelings resurfaced. I was so stressed out about it that I had lost weight. Without noticing, I had lost ten pounds! Well, I hadn't noticed but Nicole had. She kept pressing me with questions and I struggled to give her answers. We had been going out for a few months. We kissed and all that but rarely went further. Originally, I had felt a strong attraction to her but she told me that she wanted to know me better before jumping into the sack with me. Like most men would be, I was frustrated because of that, but that was before my repressed feelings resurfaced. I had been so busy feeling confused about my sexuality and searching for answers that I had ignored my girl's feelings for me. I felt so bad because of that.

What should I tell her? I took her hands in mine and told her that I was sorry because I hadn't been myself lately. I had a lot to deal with. Seriously. I didn't tell her what but I told her how stressed I was. She told me she only wanted to help. We talked for hours about these things, and things we used to enjoy doing together, like going to the movies or watching sports together, way back in the beginning of the relationship. Nicole smiled. She remembered those times. I told her that from now on, things were going to be different. She smiled and gave me a hug.

I don't know for how long we held each other but it was for a long time. We just lay there on the bed, in each other's arms. Nicole smiled at me. She whispered something into my ear. I smiled. We had been a couple for so long, yet we had never made love. She kissed me, and started caressing me. I liked the feel of her sexy body against mine but I was suddenly very nervous. I had never done it with anyone before. I told her this. Nicole didn't seem surprised. She just told me to relax and everything would be fine. I sat down on the bed and she stood before me, getting undressed. As she removed layer after layer of clothing and exposed her flesh, I found myself getting aroused by the sight of her.

Soon, Nicole was naked before me. I looked at her sexy body and smiled. I gestured to her to come to me. She came, undulating sexily. She stood before me, and I reached up with my hands. Tentatively, I touched her pretty face, and then her breasts. She smiled encouragingly. She was touching me as well. Her knowing hands caressed my neck, my back and then found their way to my groin. When I felt her hand encircle my penis, I let out a sigh. I couldn't believe this was actually happening! You cannot believe the number of times I had dreamed of this moment, actually doing it with a girl! She knelt before me, and took me into her mouth.

Nicole began sucking my cock, and licking my balls. The feeling was hard to describe, even though I had dreamed of it for so long. She sucked me slowly, going up and down on my shaft. I was hard as a piston and thrusting into her mouth quickly and steadily. She took all that I had to give. This went on for a long time, and I enjoyed every minute of it. When I was close to bursting, I shouted out a warning. Nicole's eyes looked playful as she ignored my warning. Moments later, I came in her mouth and she drank my seed. She licked up all of my cum and left me dry. I leaned back on the bed, lying there, catching my breath.

Nicole wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and looked at me, smiling. She told me she wasn't done with me yet. I grinned. She produced a condom practically out of thin air and put it over my cock. She pumped me back to life with her agile hands, and I was soon hard again. She climbed on top of me and slowly lowered herself onto my member. She supported herself by resting her hands on my shoulders. I placed my hands on her hips and thrust into her. She moaned when she felt my hard cock inside her. We went at it like this for a long time. I cannot even begin to describe to you how great it felt to have my cock sheathed inside a woman's pussy. It felt wonderful. We made love all night long.

The next morning I woke up, and Nicole was gone. I felt weird. I also felt happy. I had finally lost my virginity. I felt great! I saw a note on my bed and read it. It was from Nicole. She was apologizing for leaving me early and thanking me for last night. Also, she said that she loved me and would give me an encore performance soon. I smiled. I felt so happy I actually jumped up and down on the bed. I went into my computer and logged on. I had a message from BiMan1984, also known as Matthew. He had sent me some sexy pictures of himself half-naked and was asking me what I was doing this weekend. He wanted to hang out. Well, after checking out his pictures and noticing how hard he got me, I definitely wanted to hang out with him too.

I stepped into the shower, getting ready to go to school. It was nine o'clock already and I had a Criminology class around eleven in the morning. As the warm water started falling on my body, I thought of Nicole Saint Joseph. I saw her sexy body in my mind and smiled to myself. Man, that girl can make a man hard! I pictured her sexy booty in my mind, and smiled again. I started stroking myself, and a stray thought wondered into my head. I saw Matthew, and his sexy half-naked body which I had seen earlier on my computer. I pictured us going at it in the shower.

I was kissing him and he was kissing me back. I kissed the Latin stud's sexy body, licking his chest and making my way all the way down to his groin. I took him in my mouth and sucked his cock. I licked his balls and sucked him until he surrendered his manly essence to me in liquid form, and I gulped it down. He pulled me up and bent me over, then he took me from behind. I felt his hard hands spread my butt cheeks and then his big cock slid into my rear. I stroked my cock as he pumped his big dick into my asshole. He pounded me hard and I screamed in pleasure. I loved the feel of a big fat cock going up my asshole. He fucked me for a long time, and I loved every minute of it. He came inside me and then he pulled out.

I was snapped out of my reverie as the water got too warm and I turned it off. Thinking about Matthew had gotten me even harder! Man, I needed to get to know this guy. I felt lucky to have both him and Nicole in my life. They were both so sexy. I wish I could convince them to do a threesome or something. If a bisexual white man can do a threesome with his girlfriend and his boyfriend, then why can't a bisexual Haitian-American brother do the same? Probably because the brother's girlfriend would never agree to it. Still, Nicole had a freaky side to her so maybe it wasn't as far fetched an idea as it seemed. My adventures in the world of sex are just beginning. I'll keep you folks posted.

A Big Woman's Love Story

2009-06-09T06:00:00.000-07:00

The name is Crystalline Benoit. I'm a big and beautiful white chick with a really big, beautiful ass living in the city of Amherst, Massachusetts. I recently graduated from Canton Technical College, a community college located in the town of Canton, Massachusetts. And I'm dating a tall, good-looking black man of Cape Verdean descent named Kelvin Mendes. He's the hottest guy on campus. The star of the men's wrestling and football teams. I used to play on the women's volleyball team until I got cut by the coach, some matronly lesbian named Kimberly O'Connor. I hate it when dirty old dykes come onto me. They think that just because I'm a fat chick I'll do it with anybody. Ugh. Even if I was gay or bisexual, I wouldn't hook up with a lesbian hag.

Anyhow, enough about that. Let's talk of other things. I'm really happy these days. There is a wonderful man in my life. He loves me for who I am. And I love him to death. When we graduate from Canton Tech, we're going to UMass-Amherst together. I've gotten an academic scholarship to study over there, and they're giving Kelvin a student-athlete scholarship for football. Isn't that great? Yes! We're going to be together, and successful, too. I can already see us walking down the aisle after graduating from UMass-Amherst two years from now. Oh, dear. I'm getting ahead of myself. I really must not do that. Seriously. Let me take you to the beginning of the tale.

A lot of people wonder how come a fat white chick like myself got with a sexy guy like Kelvin Mendes. He's so fine. Cape Verdean people in general are a good-looking bunch but they're not unattainable. I have a thing for black men. Especially the really hot ones like Kelvin. I decided I had to have him to myself. All I had to do was wait. It really helps that Kelvin and I had some classes together. He was a biology major. Well, so was I. Sometimes, I saw him at the campus library, doing his homework. I would approach him just to say hello and we would chat for a minute before I went back to doing my stuff.

There are more women than men at Canton Technical College and this really makes the chicks aggressive. The male student-athletes are what every chick on campus who's not gay or just plain stupid is after. First, there are the guys from the Baseball team. They're all white and white guys don't do it for me. Even though I'm white myself. The men's Basketball team is mostly black, with a few Hispanic players here and there. They're fine, but I like the stockier build of the guys from the Football and Wrestling teams. The guys from the men's Volleyball and men's Swimming teams are cute, but most of them are gay or bisexual. I got nothing against gay or bisexual guys. It's just that I am really, really into football players and wrestlers. Swimmers of any sexual orientation don't do it for me.

Don't even ask about my former teammates from the women's Volleyball team. Dykes, the whole lot of them. The gals from the Softball team are into licking pussy too. As are the female Basketball players, the female Soccer players and the female Swimmers. The female Golfers are a mixed bunch. Some gays, some straight chicks and a few bisexuals. As for the female Rugby players, the female Wrestlers and the female Gymnasts, do you really have to ask? The most demanding and competitive of contact sports tend to attract the really butch chicks on campus. Yeah, almost every female student-athlete at Canton Tech is a dyke. Or at least bisexual. Straight women are in the minority here. I don't know why. It's not my problem. I do feel bad about the straight guys who chase them, though. They're really wasting their time. Oh, well. Not my problem.

Anyway, I was fast becoming obsessed with the sexy Kelvin Mendes. He was one of the most famous young men in the National Junior College Athletic Association Football world. And all the young women on the Canton Tech campus knew it. The black women seemed to think all the hot young black men on campus were their own private property. Especially the sexy black sportsmen. Well, I wanted Kelvin. And I wanted him completely to myself. I knew he was a special guy and I would do whatever it took to make him happy. Whatever it took. Those black chicks didn't seem to know how to treat a man. All they did was yell and cuss at their boyfriends all day. They never showed the black men any love. Never showed them any affection. All the black women on my college campus were angry women. Small wonder black college men didn't seem too keen on dating them. And they knew it. Yet these black women would never try to change their ways. It was pathetic, really.

So I began to run into Kelvin Mendes 'accidentally' at school. I would hang near the Athletic Department, pretending to be writing this paper or that one about college sportsmen and sportswomen. Nothing too big, I guess. Kelvin was friendly and warm when talking to me. He has a really nice smile. I can tell he's a really nice person and I loved that about him. Through our numerous conversations, I learned quite a lot about him. Kelvin Mendes hailed from the city of Brockton, whom he affectionately referred to as Little Cape Verde. His parents, Leo and Maria Mendes lived there, along with his sister Angelina and his brother Paolo. They were both students at Brockton Community High School, which Kelvin attended before coming to Canton Tech.

Kelvin Mendes had the perfect life. Playing college football. Being tall, good-looking, smart and well-liked. And coming from a good family. I can't say the same. I stand five feet eleven inches tall, and I weigh two hundred and fifty pounds. My tits are huge, my hips are wide and my ass is big, round, and often causes trouble when I'm putting on my pants. My face is kind of pretty, with my long black hair framing my icy blue eyes. But then a lot of big women like myself have cute faces. It's our bodies that drive away potential suitors. And that really sucks. And to add insult to injury, I'm a total tomboy. I can count on one hand the number of times I've put on a dress. And while guys love to have me as a friend, they don't want me as a girlfriend. Sucks, huh?

In spite of my best efforts, some chick came along to get my Kelvin. Her name was Sandra Brown. A tall, gorgeous black chick with big tits and a big ass, but a trim figure. She was the only straight black chick on the women's soccer team. And Kelvin fell for her. The day he told me, I was sick to my stomach but pretended to be happy for him. That Sandra chick was trouble. I could see it clear as day. But Kelvin couldn't. And that really sucked. The man I loved was in love with a floozy. The universe is so unfair! I went home that night, and sulked while watching an episode of Supernatural on TV. I really love those monster-hunting Winchester brothers. And the cute Angel they hang out with too.

I didn't see Kelvin for a long time after that revelation from him. I didn't want to see him walking all over campus with Sandra. The six-foot-three college football stud and the tall and sexy black female soccer player. The perfect couple. Seeing them together would be like driving a knife through my heart. I decided to focus on my studies, and try not to think about Kelvin. It wasn't easy. His kind smile. His beautiful eyes. His sexy lips. His really, really nice ass. How could I forget him? Weeks went by. I saw Kelvin in class. He was always with Sandra. He would say hello to me, and I would say hey. We'd make small talk, then Sandra would come over and stare at me icily. I got the hint. I made myself scarce.

Yeah, my heart was broken. I had lost the man I loved. And I wasn't a strong enough woman to tell the object of my affection that I wanted to be more than friends. One night, I went to a bar. Just to check out the scene. I ordered a Pepsi because I can't stand alcohol. I'm a puking machine after a single drink, I am not kidding. You would never guess who I saw at the bar. It was Kelvin Mendes. My Kelvin. Except he didn't look like the Kelvin I remembered. He wasn't shaved, and looked like he hadn't bathed in a day or two. And he was drunk. He was arguing with some big white guy, and the guy's skinny red-haired girlfriend. They looked mad. The situation was escalating. The big guy took a swing at Kelvin. He hit Kelvin's jaw. I flinched, and sprang to my feet. Before I got there, the redhead grabbed a pool stick. She was going after Kelvin, who started toward the big guy while looking dazed. I couldn't let that happen!

Before the redhead could get to Kelvin, I grabbed her. Startled, she cursed and struggled in my grasp. She was barely five-foot-one and a hundred pounds. I could take her. And so I did. Down she went. That distracted her boyfriend long enough for Kelvin to knock him out. Everyone at the bar had watched the fight go down. I pulled myself up, but not before knocking out the skinny redhead. Kelvin stared at me, and I winced. He was bleeding from the lip. Holding my hands up, I approached him calmly and told him everything was going to be okay. He watched me carefully. I smiled. He didn't have to. I would never hurt him. Not the man I loved the way a fish loves water. Slowly, I went up to him. And wrapped my arms around him. He reeked of alcohol, but to me he smelled glorious. For he was in my arms at last. Together, we left the bar.

I supported Kelvin by leaning under his shoulder. He was quite drunk. I brought him back to my apartment. I helped him get into bed. I tucked him in, and watched him fall asleep. Tomorrow, I would find out what happened to him. Why he got like this. You see, Sandra Brown dumped Kelvin Mendes for some thug-wannabe named Jack, from the men's Soccer team. Sandra's betrayal sent Kelvin over the edge. He stormed off campus, and hadn't been back for three days. No one knew where he was. He was wandering the streets, mumbling to himself, drinking and getting into fights. My heart wept when I thought of what Sandra reduced this sexy, smart, sensitive and wonderful man to. I wanted her head for what she did to him. And in time I made her pay. But that's a story for another time. Let's just say that Sandra's face had an unfortunate run-in with a switchblade one evening. The attacker is unknown and still at large. Wink-wink, nudge - nudge.

Kelvin was hurting. Nursing a broken heart is painful, and it takes time. I was happy to be there for him. And one day, we kissed, and passed that magic threshold which separates friends from lovers. We fell in love, and I am happy to say that we are now a couple. All's well that ends well, I guess. Oh, actually, wait a second. I almost forgot about all the fabulous sex Kelvin and I had.

The next morning, he thanked me for my hospitality and kindness. If I hadn't been there, he might have gotten arrested and ruined his chances for playing football at UMass-Amherst. Well, I found a pretty cool way for him to thank me. Actually, it's oldest way to say thank you in the book. I pulled Kelvin into my arms and kissed him. One thing led to another and next thing I knew, we were on my bed doing it.

Kelvin lay on top of me, kissing me and stroking me gently while I wrapped my arms around him. I welcomed him inside of me. As he thrust his big black cock into my pussy, I rejoiced. His penis broke my hymen, forever ridding me of my virginity. It hurt, but only for a moment. I welcomed Kelvin inside of me, thrilled to at last be making love with someone I loved. He happily pumped away, thrilled to be with such a willing and voraciously eager sexual partner. Hey, folks, I was making up for lost time. And I'm happy to say that I did.

Over the next few days, Kelvin and I were completely inseparable. We were seen walking around the Canton Tech campus together, holding hands. We didn't care who knew we were a couple. I enjoyed spending time with him and he with me. We made passionate love every chance we got. One time, we hooked up in a back room of the library, on a friday evening after a football game. Kelvin and I were getting busy on the table atop a thick pile of books. I was stroking his long and thick, uncircumcised black cock and he was fingering my glistening wet pussy. I loved it when he touched me in special places. He absolutely rocked my world.

I got down on my knees and sucked his dick, licking his balls and fondling them gently. Afterwards, I got on all fours and spread my plump white butt cheeks wide open. I wanted to experience anal sex. I've heard women and men talk about it so much that I finally got curious. Kelvin was all for it. I made him promise to be gentle with me and he was. Kelvin lubricated my ass, then fingered me for a few minutes. Then, he pressed his cock against my backdoor and pushed it inside. With a swift thrust, he went in.

I've never had anything up my ass before, and it felt strangely wonderful for Kelvin's cock to fill my tight backdoor. It hurt, but only a tiny bit. Spreading my ass wider, I urged Kelvin to fuck me hard. My sexy stud didn't need to be told twice. He thrust his cock deep into my ass, filling it with his manhood. I screamed in pleasure as I finally got fucked in the booty. I've always wanted to get fucked in the ass, but it had to be by a man I trusted and loved. Kelvin fit the bill to a T. And he fucked me right. Slamming his cock up my ass, he made me sing like a bird. And I absolutely loved it. We went at it until he came, flooding my ass with his cum. My screams could be heard across the deserted library but I didn't care. I was getting fucked in the ass and I loved it. If loving anal sex was wrong, then this big woman didn't want to be right.

Thus began a passionate, loving and respectful relationship between Kelvin and myself. I met his family and he met mine. We liked each other alright. We graduated from Canton Tech together, then moved to UMass-Amherst. He lived in one dorm and I lived in another, but we commuted to each other's places constantly. For we were a happy couple. Life was good. We're happy together.

A Big Man Finds Love

2009-06-08T06:00:00.000-07:00

Life is not easy when you are a person of a certain size, if you know what I mean. My name is Jericho Brown and I've always been a large man. Six feet three inches tall, jet-black and bulky. Yeah, I've heard them all throughout my twenty three years on this planet. Currently, I attend Boston University. Last summer, I earned a Bachelors degree in business and I'm enrolled in the MBA program. If you ask me, we need more black males with MBAs and that's why I'm putting in my time and energy.

You can't put a value on education. I was raised to believe that one never stops learning. That's what drove me to become the first Black Male Valedictorian of my high school. That' s also what kept me on the Dean's List in college. Yes, I want to succeed. I come from a successful family too. My father, Lawrence Jacob Brown went to Harvard to get his business degree. These days, he's the Vice President of Original Programming for Channel Nine Entertainment. My mother, Ellen Matthews Brown is a graduate of Brown University who currently serves as a state representative.

My brother Jonathan Brown graduated from Boston College with a Bachelors degree in Criminal Justice. He also went to the police academy. These days, he's a sergeant with the Massachusetts State Troopers. My sister Lane Brown is a defense lawyer in Seattle. We all try to make something of ourselves. I wish more black people would step up to the plate. We've all got so much potential. I feel sorry for my African-American brothers and sisters whom I see drift through prison and all that.

Too many young black men are getting mixed up with the wrong women. They end up becoming fathers before they can face the financial and emotional burden that it can bring. Also, they tend to get in trouble with law enforcement. I wish more black males attended college and fewer of our brothers went to prison. Seriously, man, that's not good for the future of our community. Too many young black women are becoming criminals and far too many of them become mothers before their time. I don't think anyone should have offspring before they are capable of supporting themselves and others financially.

Yeah, I've always been way into Book Smarts. My parents always told me that I had to succeed. Our extended family is made up of successful and important people too. Uncle John is a judge in New York. Aunt Barbara is a district attorney in Alaska. Cousin Mabel is a pilot with American Air Line. See what I mean? In this family, you have to make something of yourself, or suffer the consequences. I guess that could explain why I neglected my needs yet became a financial and academic success. That is not a good thing, trust me.

My first relationship did not go too well. I met Michael Stone when I was only nineteen. He was a college football player, one of those handsome black studs worshiped by everyone in America. A year after we met, he would be drafted into the National Football League, live every man's dream of playing the beautiful game, make millions and have all the girls he wanted. But back then, he was just a college senior unsure how to deal with certain aspects of his emerging sexuality. He majored in Biology. We had a business class together.

That's how it all began. I offered Michael my services as a tutor and we became friends. We were very close. He even confided in me that he was bisexual. He had always been faithful to his beloved girlfriend, a Latin bombshell named Maria Conrad but he found himself attracted to a handsome black male model named Troy Stuart, and they hooked up. Michael and Troy continued to have their affair in secret.

Nobody suspected a thing. Troy Stuart had appeared in television shows, commercials and various other advertising outlets. Women around the country knew his face. He was famous for his rugged good looks and chiseled body. Publicly, Troy Stuart dated Michelle Anderson, the sultry black leading lady of a popular TV show. Privately, he embraced Michael Stone, college football player. I fell in love with Michael Stone. In my foolishness, I thought I could take him away from both his girlfriend and his closeted boyfriend. I was wrong. Michael didn't want to be more than friends. I was crushed. This was my single venture into the world of romance and it ended badly.

I've got a confession to make. At the age of twenty three, I am still very much a virgin. It's not something that I go around telling people. If you were to look at me, you might think I was a professional football player in a well-cut business suit or an aspiring young businessman. You'd never think that I was a successful but lonely individual. Yes, unfortunately, this is what I am. Or at least, that's who I used to be, until I met Nikki Córdoba.

Nikki Cordoba was this very odd person I met at the university. When I entered my MBA program, she was a freshman. A five-foot-eight, 130-pound, black-haired, bronze-skinned, eighteen-year-old softball player. Her father was Ricardo Cordoba, a famous Baseball player and billionaire from back in the day. Her father owned one of Major League Baseball's top teams. Her mother, Elisabeth Margoles Cordoba was a former state senator. This girl came from truly impressive lineage. Yet you'd never believe it, to look at her.

Nikki Cordoba was one of the campus's bad girls. All the guys loved her but the women hated her. She loved playing baseball with the guys at practice. She went to clubs and got quite a reputation as a wild chick. Hell, she even challenged Boston favorite Anna Coral, a world-famous professional boxer to a grudge match and won. Anna Coral is a fairly large woman with an impressive list of wins in the ring. Not someone to be trifled with. Yet Nikki still won. The media loved her. She even dated NFL superstar Jake Blunt for a time. In the world of college softball, she had no equal. She did for college softball what Michael Jordan did for Basketball. She made it spectacular.

Yes, this gal was becoming the hometown hero and household name. Again, I was a soft-spoken academic who encountered her once at the campus library. That's how it all began. Nikki and I became pals. I was thrilled to be walking around with a very friendly, extremely beautiful woman. Who wouldn't? Nikki had one of those magnetic personalities. People loved her. I once saw her on ESPN. They were eating out of her hand, there's no other way to describe it.

I must say that I was developing a bit of a crush on Nikki Cordoba. Who wouldn't? She was beautiful, smart and very talented. Yet I was hesitant to share my feelings. Keep in mind that I had some image issues. Oh, I've got a handsome visage but my body is quite bulky. I look good in a suit. I have reservations about nudity. Not that I'd ever gotten nude for anybody. I didn't have any luck with women and I had zero luck with men. I didn't deal too well with rejection. Besides, I didn't want my parents to find out that I was experiencing an attraction to both sexes, even though I had never been with anyone.

Hanging out with Nikki was a thrill. This girl could afford to go to any restaurant. The best night clubs were open to her. Don't even get me started about her wardrobe. This girl had enough clothes to open up a small mall. The fact that she almost always dressed like a guy, yet still looked sexy wasn't lost on me. Hey, I think tomboys are cool. Especially athletic prodigies like her. Yeah, it's like that.

I must say that there was a whole different side to her that people didn't know about. Nikki wanted to make her mark on the world. She didn't just want to be Daddy's Girl. I respected that. I didn't want to live in my parents shadow either. I intended to build my own business from the ground up someday. I envied those men and women I saw featured on Black Enterprise sometimes. Many of them led lives of fulfillment and accomplishment. Good for them. Yeah, I was jealous. Sometimes, I saw a successful black man featured there with his family and I was envious. To have love in your life and to be successful, who could ask for more?

One time, Nikki and I ended up at her place. I didn't feel like being home alone or talking to my folks. My older sister Lane Brown was bragging about her success and her engagement to her new man, a dazzling Hip Hop sensation and self-made multi-millionaire known as The Black King. My brother Jonathan Brown had married fellow State Trooper Jessica Quincy. The whole family was celebrating. My siblings were happy and successful. I was a lonely academic, a frustrated college student and a closet bisexual who had yet to experience anything other than his fist in the sex department. No, I didn't feel like celebrating!

On the weekends, Nikki sometimes liked her peace and quiet so we spent the weekend together. Nikki lived in a fancy apartment on the Back Bay. This place is so expensive that even my folks can't afford it, at least not without wincing a bit. This weekend, I did something that I never did. I drank beer. Nikki, the crazed party girl, noticed this and it sent alarms ringing down in her head. Nikki took the beer away from me, but not after two bottles. Being unaccustomed to drinking, I started retching almost right away. The whole thing was embarrassing.

Nikki helped me sober up. I lay in bed and she just talked to me as she remained nearby. I don't know if it was the beer talking but I said some pretty strange things. I remember saying each and every single one of those things, but I don't know why I said them. It's not like me to open up to anyone. I told Nikki about my festive siblings, leading their perfect lives and relationships. I told them how I was not only the family's youngest but also the black sheep. I was the imperfect one, the loner. I did not tell Nikki about my sexuality, but only because it slipped my mind.

Nikki listened. When I was done, she took a bottle and started drinking. Man, my story couldn't be that bad, could it? Nikki did something which was way of out character for her. She told me her story. Man, did the media have her wrong! Nikki was considered to be the wildest rich party girl this side of Paris Hilton. The stories she told me weren't festive. The story of a young woman raised by her father while her ambitious and uncaring mother pursued politics. To this day, Nikki didn't have a single female friend. She didn't trust women. You can thank her mother for that. And I thought I had problems!

When Nikki finished her story, I looked at her. The girl gave me a sad smile. We hugged one another. I'm not the kind of man who hugs or likes to be hugged. It's just not for me. It makes me feel uncomfortable. Yet as I hugged Nikki, I didn't feel uncomfortable. In fact, this felt right. I looked into her eyes. Nikki smiled, a mischievous look in her brown eyes. Then she kissed me.

Slowly, we caressed each other. This was all new to me. I had never touched a woman like that before. Hell, I had never touched anyone like that before. We embraced one another. Want to know what the weird thing is? As I got undressed, I didn't feel ugly or imperfect. I didn't feel self-conscious. I felt right. Nikki undressed and while gorgeous, she certainly wasn't what I expected. She was almost shy about it. The media would have you believe that she behaves like a porn star. She was anything but.

Nikki was very tender as she kissed me. I put my arms around her, and caressed her breasts and cupped her buttocks. I've wanted to do this for a long time. I've wanted to make love to someone, anyone, for the longest time. Yet as my first time occurred, I wasn't with just anyone. I was with Nikki, the hottest girl in the state of Massachusetts! This was awesome! Nikki kissed me, and licked a path down to my neck. I felt her hands curl up and play with my chest hair.

I looked at her as she licked a path from my navel down to my groin. I slowly let out my breath. Smiling, Nikki took my cock in her hand. I saw her examine it. Yes, I was uncircumcised. I hoped this wouldn't be a problem. As Nikki took me into her mouth, I realized that no, this wasn't a problem for her. The merest touch of her lips on my aching manhood was almost enough to set me off but I held back. When I came, Nikki surprised me even more by taking in all of my seed.

When she was done, she asked me if I had a condom. Oh, shoot! I didn't! Was my evening of wonder about to end? I cursed the fates for their cruelty. Nikki reached into a drawer and grabbed a pile of condoms. They came in different colors. She ripped one off with her teeth and placed it on my cock. I looked at her, mesmerized. Nikki winked, then climbed on top of me. The girl lowered herself until I was embedded deep inside her. Her eyes closed, she placed her hands in mine and began riding me.

Nikki did not make a sound as she rode me, but her face mirrored different feelings as we went on. Sometimes, she winced with her eyes closed, or she gasped inaudibly. I held her by the hips, and thrust into her. For a time, we went at it like this. I can't describe the sensations. They were overwhelming, and new, and all felt very good, though sometimes awkward. Nikki suddenly let herself go, and fell on top of me. We remained like this, holding each other without a word.

Hours have passed since Nikki and I first did it. I looked at the ceiling, and thanked heavens for this wonderful new experience. The world's oldest virgin had finally lost it. I looked at Nikki as she slept. Yes, I was fond of this short-haired, tomboyish beauty. I liked her very much. I wondered what the future had in store for us. What would she say the next morning? What would I say? Would what we did affect our friendship? Did she know how much this meant to me? I don't know. I don't have all the answers. I'm very new to this. I just hope this evening turns out to be something both of us can look back on and smile about, instead of a horrible mistake.

A Bedtime Story

2009-06-07T06:00:00.000-07:00

Glancing again at her stiffening nipples he gently rubbed his cock through his tightening jeans. Her tank top was pulled taut across her ample breasts and the buds pressing outward from each betrayed her quiet excitement. His cock had been on the rise from the moment he smelled her sweet perfume, teasing his senses with its fruity aroma, mixed with the tangy fragrance of her quickly dampening cunt.

She had seen a few pictures of his cock already and knew it would do the job of quenching the fire spreading outward from her loins, like an unchecked wild fire waiting for the right hose. She hadn’t sent him any pictures in return; he could just wait to see the real thing. Now, after months of casual cybersex, she was imagining the sight of his throbbing cock, bulging beneath his jeans, begging to be released.

“Should I start?” she purred. Slipping her shirt over her head, exposing her ‘more than a handful’ breasts. Pinching a tender nipple as she ran her tongue over her lips she whispered, “Shall I continue?”

With a perverse smirk he only nodded his approval.

Bare-breasted she stood before him and slid her skirt down, revealing black and red vinyl panties. “They’re crotchless.” She grinned evilly. While he stayed in his chair she spread herself across the bed, making herself comfortable for a little playtime. “He’ll suffocate if you don’t let him out soon.” She said playfully.

Unzipping his jeans he released his pulsing shaft. Drops of precum had moistened his briefs already. The sight of her, nearly naked and only a few feet away was driving him wild. He wanted desperately to pinch and suck her nipples. Tossing his clothes aside he settled back into his chair to watch and enjoy the show. Their occasional cyber had given him plenty of time to consider how watching her masturbate would be, but his imagination had failed him. His excitement dripped from the tip of his cock and he slowly stroked himself. She had spread herself in front of him on the bed, legs wide so he could see her swollen pussy, glistening with her juices as she rolled her clit beneath her fingers.

Watching him release his cock from the confines of his clothes had stirred the fire beneath her fingers. As he tossed his clothes away she slid two fingers inside, sighing slightly at the penetration. After a few strokes she rubbed her wet fingers over her engorged clit, watching the precum shine on his dick. Propping several pillows up behind her she watched him slowly stroke his cock as she started working on her own throbbing cunt. She was already so wet her juice was running down to tickle her ass and soak the bedspread. Caressing her clit with one hand she used the other to finger herself. Slipping her fingers inside she began to enjoy the rhythm of her dancing hands. The thought of him watching her was making her enjoy this all the more. She loved to masturbate, but she loved to be watched even more.

As she slid her fingers inside he felt his balls contract with anticipation. She was watching his cock as he stroked, mirroring his rhythm. She was dripping wet, he considered giving her a hand but decided to enjoy the show instead. There would be plenty of time to touch her soon enough, he wanted to see her cum first.

She soon found her own rhythm and began to rub more vigorously. Thrusting her fingers deeper inside she wished that she’d have brought a dildo. Her pussy was craving a cock. Looking again at him in his chair she grinned at the intense look of desire on his face. Her fingers swirled delightfully around her sensitive clit, her orgasm was coming fast and she wanted to share it with him.

“Come here,” she moaned, “I’m thirsty.” Licking her lips she watched as he came across the room, cock in hand. He knelt on the bed beside her, situating his pulsing dick in her face. As he twirled her nipple between his fingers she took him into her mouth. The taste of precum brought a wave of ecstasy to her cunt. She wanted him to come with her, filling her mouth with his sticky, hot cum.

He nearly came as she wrapped her soft lips around his dick. He would cum soon, he knew and he couldn’t wait. Pinching her nipple gently he watched her suck him in while she continued to stroke and finger herself. He swayed slightly, fucking her mouth as she licked and sucked him. He massaged her tits firmly, thinking of how many times he’d hoped to see them. He wanted to cum on them, but not this time. His orgasm was building more with ever lick and every suck. He would fill her mouth soon.

Her breathing became deeper, her breasts swelled as she inhaled. Her body began to tense as she spread her legs out wide. She moaned around his cock. Thrusting her fingers in and out vigorously she finally felt her cunt tighten. It gripped her fingers as she madly rubbed her clit; it felt like electricity coursing through her groin. Looking up at him she pleaded with her eyes. Cum with me.

He watched as she suddenly stuffed her fingers deep inside her saturated pussy. Her other hand was a blur on her clit. Looking down into her face her knew she was on the verge of her orgasm. He slid his hand behind her head and began to fuck her mouth with vigor. Her lips tightened around him as she continued to suck. Suddenly her entire body tensed, she moaned deeply, waves of pleasure washed over her body as she came. Her pussy gripped firmly around her fingers, urging her to thrust again. Just then his cum began filling her mouth, like a dam let loose a flooded riverbank. She swallowed quickly as he gushed into her. Her aching pussy clamped down as a second orgasm soaked her fingers. He was looking at her with animal lust and she loved it. He was fucking her mouth and filling her belly with his juices as her second orgasm subsided. Slowly he withdrew his cock, she licked the sticky remains from the tip as he drew away.

He sighed deeply. He knew his orgasm has helped bring on her second. He would be up for another later, for now he planned on keeping her the way he liked her, wet and horny. Kneeling on the floor he grabbed her ankles and pulled her around towards him. Running his fingers along her swollen red lips he smiled wickedly and said, “Come here, I’m hungry…” as he slipped off her panties. The crotchless, black and red vinyl pair he’d sent her for Valentine’s Day.

A Beautiful Fuck

2009-06-06T06:00:00.000-07:00

There is one sexual experience I will never forget, and will always be one of the most memorable experiences of my life. I was young and horny; it was when I lost my virginity.

It was a warm Monday afternoon in late May, and everybody was anxious for the coming summer. As I stepped onto the school bus, I saw her. Her name was Lindsay and we had been friends for the past few years. We had always flirted, but nothing had ever happened. She was about five and half feet tall with dark brown hair and an amazing figure. Lindsay wasn't drop-dead gorgeous with her whiter than normal skin, but her spicy, promiscuous attitude and sense of style was enough to drive a lot of boys crazy, me included.

She gave me a smile as I sat down next to her.

"How was your day?" she asked.

"Not too bad," I replied. "The same old bullshit I always go through. I can't wait to get out of this dump."

Lindsay laughed. "I know what you mean, I hate all my teachers and the class work is gay. I'm also getting sick of all the immature guys."

"Trouble with Jon again?" I inquired. Jon was the latest guy to win over Lindsay's heart, but he always made her mad with his confusing behavior. He would flirt and tease and say he loved her but would never commit to any type relationship.

She sighed, "We got in a fight again today. I wish I could just find a mature guy."

"Here I am!" I said jokingly, but the look in her eye told me she was considering it.

"Why didn't we ever go out?" Lindsay though out loud. "You've always been there for me, and I know we'd make a great couple. I know it would work out." She eyed me with a smile. "Want to try it?"

I was uncertain. "I don't know. I'm not too good with relationships. Besides, I'm full of hormones instead of love."

"That's true, most teenagers want sex more than a true relationship. But...," Lindsay turned to me with a twinkle in her eye. "I guess all I really want is a cock in mouth."

I laughed. Lindsay was always this honest with me, and I edged her on more. "You know, I happen to be pretty well-hung. What you crave is right here," gesturing to my crotch. She eyed my growing cock and licked her lips.

"You're such a stud! God damn I want to suck you off," she whispered. With each passing moment I grew more nervous. Maybe this time she was being serious. "When I get home, I'll be all alone. No parents or annoying little sister to bother us," she stated.

"Us?" I asked.

"Of course 'us'," she answered, "Whose prick would I lick?" She looked out the window and noticed her stop was next. "Come with me, I'll show you a good time." The look in her eyes told me she was telling the truth, and I was tempted. After all, no one would know I was gone as long as I got back before my parents got home.

The bus slowed to a stop and Lindsay stood up. She turned towards me and said, "Come on, let's go!" I grabbed her hand and raced off the bus after her. Before I knew it we were at her house going through the front door.

"Nice crib," I complimented. "Now where's your room?"

Lindsay laughed, and guided me upstairs. We sat down next to each other on her bed, and I realized I had no idea what to do. "So...."

She gave me a nervous glance. "I guess I never thought of what to do once we get here." We both laughed nervously. I decided to make the first move by putting my arm around her waist and pulling her close to me. Our lust for each other took over at that point and we started to make out. As we embraced, I could feel her nipples grow hard against my chest. I reached behind her back and undid her bra clasp through her tight shirt, and she gasped in surprise.

"Wow, what a move!" she exclaimed. "I guess I know what's on your mind." She slowly pulled her bra out from underneath her shirt and looked at me. "Why don't you take off my shirt?" I couldn't believe my luck, and I hastily ripped off her top.

Lindsay had always been self-conscious about her chest size, and through 8th grade she was as flat as could be. By now I had thought she was a small B-cup, but when her shirt came off I saw she was really a C.

"Damn Lindsay..." was all I managed to say. My hands found her perky breasts and we both moaned in ecstasy as I massaged her amazing tits. I started to kiss and lightly bite her nipples as I licked my way around her chest. By this time she had laid onto her back and I had taken off my shirt. I kissed my way down to her waistline and looked into her face. A look of apprehension crossed her face, but it quickly changed to excitement.

"Ian, you're the only man I've ever gone this far with. To stop you from satisfying me beyond my wildest dreams would be insane," she replied. I didn't hesitate to pull off her tight jeans, but I decided to tease her as I removed her panties. The excitement had gotten to her as her pink thing was already wet. I pulled the top down a few inches and kissed her bare pubic area. She moaned softly with anticipation as I inched her thong down her thighs. It didn't take long for her to be completely nude before me, and it was the most incredible sight I had ever seen. The Grand Canyon, the Eiffel Tower, the Washington Monument – none of them even compared to the beautiful girl that lay in front of me.

Her incredible breasts rose with every breath she took, her glistening pussy trembling at the thought of what was to come. It didn't take long for me to rest my head between her legs and place my tongue on her bare labia. A soft sound escaped from her lips as I stimulated her with only my tongue. I looked deep into her eyes as I slowly flicked my tongue across the opening. Her clit beckoned me, and I kissed and caressed until she was breathing faster. Faster and faster I worked until she was yelling with pure ecstasy, and only then did I put my tongue inside of her. She was screaming as loud as she could as I excited her to the point of ultimate sexual pleasure.

Lindsay came in my mouth and I had never tasted love juice before. I moaned with joy at having satisfied the most magnificent woman. As she slowed down from the excitement, she looked at me.

"That was..... Amazing," she gasped. "Now let me return the favor." She stood up and forced me onto my back on the bed. I was still half-dressed, so she unbuttoned my shorts and pulled them off and quickly tore my boxer briefs away. My penis was at full attention was standing straight up in anticipation. I blushed in embarrassment as no one but I had ever seen me like that. Lindsay stood in front of me completely nude and gazed down at my throbbing member.

"It's so..." she said, "Huge!" Her eyes ran up and down my 8" cock and she slowly climbed towards me. My penis was enwrapped with two shaking hands that couldn't feel fast enough.

"Oh Ian.... You weren't lying!" Lindsay mumbled as she slipped my cock into her mouth. "Oh fuck yea..."

I was overtaken with feelings of pleasure as I felt myself inside of her mouth. The sensation of warmth and moisture was intense, and her head bobbed up and down my penis. Lindsay was swallowing my entire cock while fondling my balls. It didn't take long for me to blow my load right down the back of her throat. We were both exhausted and rested a few minutes with our naked bodies nested together.

After a few minutes she turned to me and gave me a kiss. "That was incredible, Ian. Anytime you want to do that again you're more than welcome to come to my house."

I smiled, "There's one more thing that I'm sure will please you, and I promise we'll do it as soon as I get my hands on a condom." She knew instantly what I was talking about and got of the bed. I wasn't sure if she was mad or surprised, and I laid there with a look of confusion.

Lindsay turned towards me, winked, and ran off into the hallway. By now I was completely clueless as to what was going on. She came back a few minutes late with her hands behind her back. I still couldn't believe how beautiful she was in the nude.

"Pick one," she said as she held her hands out.

"Hmmm.... Right hand," I said. She opened her right hand to reveal a blue ribbed condom in her palm. I was amazed.

"Where did you get that?" I inquired.

Lindsay smiled. "My parents. They fuck like crazy!" We both laughed.

"So what was in the other hand?" I asked. She tossed me a yellow condom. On it was printed the phrase "Banana Flavored". This girl was so kinky that I couldn't wait to do many things with her. I grabbed the ribbed condom and opened it up, quickly placing it on my now pulsating penis.

Lindsay climbed back onto the bed and sat on my cock facing me. I guess missionary was too ordinary for this girl. As soon as I entered her pussy I gasped. The sensation was unlike any I had felt before, and she was just as satisfied. Lindsay quickly began to move up and down and we both moaned.

"Oh my god! Fuck me, Ian, fuck me! Fuck yeah!" she screamed. I moved my hips to thrust even deeper inside of her as she bounced up and down on top of me. She placed her hands on the headboard and began to move even faster. Her breasts were jiggling a few inches from my head, her nipples occasionally brushing my face. I couldn't believe how amazing it felt.

I placed my hands on her hips as I helped her thrust down onto my cock. It didn't take long before we both screamed in pleasure. My ejaculation was so strong I thought I was going to break the condom. Her face was in absolute shock as she experience sexual joy. We finally collapsed together on her bed, with my face pressed against her bare chest, my penis still throbbing in her pussy. Heavy breathing led to intense kissing as we rolled around. Our naked bodies pressed together, each of us running on pure emotions. I glanced at the clock on her dresser and realized it was time for me to go. We dressed each other, teasing and touching along the way.

"I had fun today," Lindsay said at the front door. "Maybe we can do it again sometime." She looked deep into my eyes with anticipation of our next visit.

"Lindsay," I replied, "How can I say no to a body as amazing as yours?" We kissed, and the emotions came back to us. Before I knew it, Lindsay was on her knees with my cock in her mouth. Being in a formal place and in full site of anyone at the door gave us even more excitement. I couldn't believe how amazing this girl was, and I came right then and there. When we kissed goodbye, I could still taste the sexual joys we had experienced so shortly before.

A Bad Case of Nerves

2009-06-05T06:00:00.000-07:00

I am a thirty-eight year old woman, and I have never had sex. Yes. That's right. I am still a virgin. All through my childhood my sainted mother drilled into me the knowledge that all men were pigs. They would use a girl for their own pleasure and then dump her. Men were put on earth to ruin the lives of women. Hadn't men ruined her life? Left her pregnant, alone and in poverty.

But she had triumphed. She had put me in day care and taken a factory job, until she had amassed enough capital to open a lovely little gift shop on Pine Street. During my high school years, I had helped mother in the gift shop and learned the business. Mother and I were always together, and it was such a wonderful excuse to stay away from all those rude disgusting boys who kept trying to ask me out.

Mother was not only disapproving of men. She was disapproving of the loose sort of women who would consort with them. Even those who would marry them. "All strumpets," mother would trumpet. "All trash. Strumpet trash." Mother was nothing if not judgmental.

It's been around ten years now since mother died. I inherited the gift shop on Pine Street and I run it. I have an assistant in the store, Mella, a twenty-five year old divorcee. Her loathsome husband had cheated on her and finally abandoned her. Mella is very nice. She opens the store for me in the morning, and she takes charge when I am not there. Every week I go to the cemetery and bring flowers to dear mother's grave, and thank her for her wise teachings. I have never suffered the misery visited on other women by the male sex. I have kept myself totally aloof.

Sometimes at night, when I am lying in bed, I have strange thoughts, which I try to put out of my head. Some of those thoughts make me want to reach down under my nightgown, and touch my private parts. But no. No. I mustn't do that. Dirty. Filthy. Disgusting. I turn on the television and try to fill my mind with other things. The carnage in distant parts of the world. Yes. Carnage usually helps to divert my mind.

My life is very quiet and very peaceful and very uneventful. I work at the store all day, I go home and warm-up a frozen dinner, and I get into bed and read or watch situation comedies. I don't know why it is that I'm getting nervous as a cat. When I drink my coffee, my hands shake and tremble, and I'm very irascible. Last week Mella asked me when the new shipment of birthday cards was coming into the store, and I snapped at her. She knows that it takes three weeks. Stupid woman.

This morning a terrible thing happened. The alarm went off, and I stumbled into the bathroom to brush my teeth, and the water wouldn't go down the drain. The sink was just filling and filling. Sometimes, I let the water run and go into the kitchen to turn on the coffee. Fortunately, I didn't do that today. If I had been in the kitchen, I wouldn't have seen the water filling the bathroom sink. I would have had a terrible flood. A mess. This was so aggravating. Why did these things have to happen to me?

I looked in the phone book and called a plumber. Dylan O'Reilly. He was in my neighborhood. He told me his day was booked and he couldn't come, but I begged him and begged him and he relented. I called Mella and told her I would be late at the store. That I was waiting for the plumber. I told her to hold the fort. Then I got dressed and sat in the living room, crocheting doilies, while I waited for Dylan O'Reilly.

Around eleven o'clock, the doorbell rang and I went to answer it. As I opened the door, I saw a tall, good-looking, powerfully-built dark haired man, who hadn't shaved. He was wearing a green uniform, and his muscles bulged out in every direction. He was all male. He was repulsive.

He stepped into the front hall, and I looked down in horror.

"Look what you did," I screamed. "You tracked mud onto my carpet."

"Sorry, lady."

"Sorry? There's a mat in front of the door. Why didn't you wipe your filthy shoes on the mat?"

"Sorry," he repeated.

"Pig," I muttered to myself. I led him into the bathroom. He was walking very close to me. I could smell his strong masculine aroma. The slightest scent of sweat, combined with all those hormones. My legs felt a little wobbly. I got a little faint. I think I may have been hyperventilating a little. He was making me nervous. I didn't know why. He wouldn't try to rape me, would he? My palms started to perspire.

In the bathroom, he opened up his toolbox and took a wrench. He lay down on the tile floor, his enormous legs stretching toward me. As he adjusted himself, I could see a slight bulge in his pants. The crotch area. I didn't even want to think what it might be.

His sleeves were rolled up, and as he twisted the wrench, I could see his arm muscles rippling. He had an eagle tattoo, and as he rippled, the eagle stirred. I felt very hot. I had stopped hyperventilating. I had stopped breathing.

He twisted the wrench, and suddenly a gush of water spilled out of the pipe, onto my clean tile floor. Rusty water.

"You got water all over my floor," I screamed at him. He looked at me as if I were crazy. "Men are such slobs," I said, and then I started crying.

He fixed the pipe. He cleaned up the water. He stood up to go. I was still sobbing hysterically. I wrote out a check, and I led him to the front door.

"I'm sorry," I apologized. "I don't know what's wrong with me.

"You've got a bad case of nerves, lady. You need to get laid," he told me. And then he was gone. I went into the kitchen, and made myself a cup of coffee. My hands were still shaking. I was almost in shock. What was wrong with me? What was wrong with me?

I started to think about Dylan O'Reilly. His black tousled hair, his dangerous looking dark whiskers, his long legs, his thighs, his bulge, his eagle. My hands got so bad that my coffee spilled onto the kitchen table. I put down the cup, and buried my face in my hands. That thing that he had said to me. Was he right? Did I need to....?

I thought, and I mused and I pondered. The more I thought about it, the more I thought he might be right. I had denied myself physical contact for thirty-eight years, and maybe I needed the touch of another human being. A caress. A kiss??? Did I want to lay my hands on male flesh? Did I want to stroke Dylan's eagle?

Could it be that mother had been wrong? That all my life, I had been given misinformation, which had made me a cold, cut-off, stunted human being. A frustrated woman. Perhaps I needed to find out for myself what men were really like? Yes. I would have to find out for myself. It was time. I washed my coffee cup. I went into the living room and put my half-finished lace doily back in the knitting bag, and I went to the store.

All day long, I worked in the store, and made polite conversation with Mella. But I was thinking. I was planning. I was going to take my life into my own hands.

After work, I drove to Reynolds Department Store. I bought a whole new wardrobe. Lacy underwear, short skirts, tight fitted off-the-shoulder tops.

I went down to the cosmetics department and bought all those things I had never used. Foundation, rouge, lipstick, eye-shadow, powder, and the most expensive new woman's fragrance. Raindrops by Dorothy Powers, the rich celebrity girl who had made a dirty movie with her boyfriend and released it on computers. I had always turned the station when she was on a talk show. Now I was sorry. I might have learned something from her. She was worldly. She was sophisticated. And it seemed, she wasn't repulsed by men. "Oh, mother, what did you do to me?" I wondered.

After dinner, I put on one of my very sexy new outfits. The blouse had a built-in push-up brassiere. My breasts were literally spilling out. I realized I had terrific cleavage, which I'd disguised all these years. I let my hair out of the severe bun that I wore it in, and brushed it forcefully until it shone with a copper hue, and spilled exuberantly down my back. I was not used to such high heels, and had a little difficulty walking at first, but I held onto the walls and I was fine.

I had never been schooled in the art of applying make up. I knew that in Hollywood, they had experts to do that. Real artists. But I gave it a brave try. I evened out my facial texture with the foundation, and then I applied the lipstick and rouge. The lipstick shade was called 'Color Me Crimson.' I was not fooling around. No pale pinky flesh tones for me. Maybe I overdid the indigo eye shadow and the mascara. I don't know. Before I had done my eyes, I had used the eyelash curler I had purchased, and now my black, black lashes curled upward saucily.

I gave one last look in the full-length mirror on the inside of my bathroom door. I could hardly recognize myself. I was a babe. Where had I been hiding all this time?

I drove into town and after parking in the lot, I entered the Westwind Lounge. A dozen pair of eyes turned toward me, and began assessing me. Men's eyes. I went up to the bar, and climbed upon a stool. There were single men all around me. Maybe I wasn't twenty years old anymore, but I figured I'd probably do all right.

Next to me on my right was a businessman type. He wore a light blue shirt, a dark blue tie, and a navy blue blazer. I was afraid to look down to see what color his pants were. He was joking with the bartender, and some of the other men at the bar. The bartender asked me what I wanted, and I told him a gin and tonic. I had heard of gin-and-tonics.

The man on my right, who had thick curly hair of mixed black and gray, was tall and imposing. Even though I had dowsed myself with 'Raindrops,' I could smell his bracing spicy lotion. If I had been that kind of girl, I would have thought that he was very masculine and very attractive.

The bartender brought me my drink, and I opened my purse to pay him.

"I'll get that," the masculine attractive man on my right said.

"Oh, no. I really couldn't...."

"It's on me. Phil, put the lady's drink on my tab," he instructed the bartender.

"Thank you," I whispered.

He smiled and nodded at me. I could see that his eyes were on my ample, spilling bust. Even when he turned and faced forward again, I could see his left eye dart to the outside corner of his eye socket to dwell on my breasts. I took a deep breath and expanded my chest.

"My name's Edgar," he said.

"Louise," I said, nodding.

He stretched out his hand and I took it. He pressed my hand in his large beefy palm, looking into my eyes. I lowered my eyes. I was not used to this sort of thing. I'm sure my face was red.

We chatted a little as I sipped my drink. He bought me another. His eyes never left my bosom. "Thank you, Reynolds Department Store," I said to myself. It was hard for me to look him in the eye. I kept my heavily shadowed lids lowered. My glance landed on his lap, and I saw an enormous protrusion. I'm sure I was blushing again.

I told Edgar about the gift shop, and he told me that he was an insurance broker. He asked me about my home insurance, and I had to admit I didn't have any.

"You're very foolish," he chastised me.

"I know. I know," I pined. Mother had been very impractical and neglectful. And so was I. A man would have seen to insurance.

"Would you like me to take a look at your house, and recommend a policy?"

"Oh, yes," I said gratefully. What a nice man.

When I finished my fourth drink, I got into my car and drove unsteadily home. Edgar was following me in my own car. He was going to check my house, and help me with insurance. Such a nice man.

I parked my car in the driveway. He pulled in behind me. I was a little dizzy, so I just sat there. Suddenly Edgar was at my door. He opened it and reached out a hand. He was helping me out of the car. What a nice man.

We walked to the front steps, side by side, and he grabbed my arm and steadied me, when my high heel turned slightly and I stumbled against him. Again I smelled his spicy cologne.

I gave him a tour of the house, and when we got to my bedroom, suddenly he turned and stood directly in front of me. He put his arms around me and drew me to him. His mouth lowered and met mine. I felt his beefy tongue in my mouth, and my legs got a little wobbly. I had never experienced anything like this before. I loved his cologne.

I threw my arms around his neck and responded like a love-starved strumpet. Way down, I could feel a hard thing pressing into me. Way down, below the waist. I moaned and sucked on his large tongue. I think all those gin-and-tonics were having an effect on me, and causing me to exhibit wanton behavior.

He planted one of his large beefy hands over my left breast. "MMMMMM," I moaned. I was feeling a strange warmth and tingling in my breast, and then down below, and then over my whole body.

We moved together over to the bed, and fell heavily upon it. He was on top of me, devouring me, dominating me. I loved it. I felt his large paws reaching behind me and lowering the zipper on my form-fitting blouse. The zipper zzzzzzz'd all the way down my back. He drew it off me. My breasts were naked.

He lowered his mouth to my chest, and began to lick my taut nipple. "AAARRRGG," I screamed. I thrashed around under him. He licked and he licked. The left. The right. The left. The right. Between. As he was licking, he was unzipping my skirt. I lifted my behind off the bed, so he could pull it down below my buttocks. His finger started stroking me on my panties. I could feel I was getting wetter and wetter. It felt so wonderful. I just kept kissing him. His mouth was like honey.

Then I felt him lowering my panties. I raised my middle again, to help him. He took his mouth off mine for an instant, and stuck his finger inside his mouth. He lasciviously wet his finger and brought it back to my mid-area. He began stroking me with his wet finger.

"AAARRRGGGHHH," I screamed again. I was thrashing all around. I had never felt such exquisite sensations. His finger slipped inside my body, and I actually raised up to get it deeper. "Edgar. Edgar," I screamed. "Yes. Yes."

He moved away from me, and my heart sank. Was this it? Was it all over? No. He was just undressing. First the jacket. Then the tie. He unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it off his arms. He lifted his undershirt over his head. As he was taking off his shoes and socks, I dropped my high heels on the floor. Also my stockings. Edgar opened his belt. He stepped out of his pants, and stood there in unflattering boxy plaid shorts. There was a large lump.

He pulled down the shorts and stood there in all his naked glory. His skin was pinkish, and he had a little bit of a belly. He had very little body hair. And down there was his thing. That big manthing. I had never really seen one before. I had seen statues in the museum, and averted my eyes. But here was a live thing. And it was so big, and it was so hard, and it was so thick. How could that ever go inside my little body? Beneath it were his two big testicles, which swung wildly as he moved back onto the bed with his left knee.

He climbed on top of me again, and we resumed kissing, but now I felt his hard manthing against my soft flesh. This was all making me dizzy. So dizzy.

He kissed my breasts again. He tongued my nipples. Then he moved down and his tongue entered my body, where no man had ever been before. "AAARRRGGGHHH," I screamed, louder than ever. "My god. My god." What was happening to me? "Oh, my god."

I spread my legs so that his tongue could do its sweet work. I reached down and began twisting my fingers in his hair, pressing him between my thighs. That soft tongue was transporting me to strange distant kingdoms. Then he stopped. He fell back on the bed and pulled me over him and down.

"Suck my cock," he said.

"Suck your cock?" I asked. "No. No. I can't do that."

"Sure you can, Louise. Get down there and suck my cock." He forced my head down over his large organ, and when I opened my mouth to protest, he forced his large organ into my mouth. I choked and sputtered. I tried to pull off him.

"Suck it," he ordered me.

I heard a dangerous tone in his voice. I started to suck him. My mouth was getting used to his size, his shape, his taste. It wasn't so bad. It was really very pleasant. Actually I just loved it. My mouth moved up and down his shaft, and I was making obscene sucking noises. Then he pulled my head off his penis, and forced my head between his legs.

"Suck my balls, Louise. Suck my big balls. That's it. That's it. See. You can do it. You can do it. You like my big balls, Louise? You like my big cock?"

"Yes," I admitted. "I like your big balls. I like your big cock. I love your big cock."

He shifted his bottom to give me access to his large fleshy cheeks. "Eat my ass, Louise."

"Edgar!" I protested.

"Eat it," he ordered and forced my head down. My nose was buried in his flesh. I stuck my tongue out and lapped at his pink eyehole. I held my breath, so I wouldn't smell or taste anything, but the smooth feeling of it on my tongue was not unpleasant.

"Oh, You're so good, Louise. What a great whore you are. Cocksucker! Asslicker! You know what I'm gonna do now, Louise?"

"What?" I asked innocently.

"I'm gonna fuck the shit out of you." And with that he threw me flat on the bed and once again jumped on top of me. His hand was feeding his large merciless cock into my tight virgin pussy. I screamed a little.

"What's the matter, baby? Never been fucked before?"

"No," I answered.

"Oh, come on," he said, of course, not believing me, until the head of his dick hit my tight unyielding maidenhead."

"My god," he uttered. "You haven't been fucked before. What have you been doing all your life?"

I had no answer.

"Okay. Here goes," he said, and pressed into me. I felt the blunt head of his member tear through my hymen. I grunted and cried in pain. He just lay on me then, without moving. Waiting for me to get used to his penis inside me. Waiting for the pain of my lost membrane to dissipate. After a few minutes it did, and he started grinding himself into my body.

"What a nice tight pussy. What a nice tight cunt," he said appreciatively.

I had heard those nasty words before. 'Cunt.' 'Pussy." How I'd always hated them. But now they were filling me with a strange excitement.

"Fuck me, Edgar. Fuck my hot pussy. My cunt loves your big hard cock. Fuck my cunt. Fuck my cunt." I felt incredibly liberated. I had finally found the real me. The tramp. The harlot. The cock-hungry slut. I threw my legs around his body in abandon. I pressed my heels into his asscheeks. I grabbed his asscheeks with my hands. I pressed him into me, as I slammed my middle up to him. "Oh, my god. Oh, my god," I intoned continuously.

He twisted my tits (his word) as he fucked my dripping pussy. I wanted it to last the rest of the night. It didn't. He started making funny sounds, and his rhythm changed. He started slamming into me hard and fast, and then he froze, and I could feel his cock swelling inside my pussy, and then I felt shot after shot of hot liquid blasting down my cuntchannel. Blasting into my body. Blasting down my uterus. Blasting into my womb. Uh, Oh.

He lay on top of me as our heart rates slowed. I lazily ran my fingers through his thick hair. My lips nibbled at his. His lips nibbled at mine. I loved the weight of his heavy body on me. I wrapped my arms around him and cradled him. I felt his large cock softening within my dripping pussy.

"Oh, Edgar," I said. "Oh, Edgar."

"Did you like that, Louise?

"Yes. Yes, Edgar, I did.

"Did you like getting fucked Louise?"

"Yes. Yes. I loved it. Fuck me again."

"Now?"

"Yes, now."

"Not now," he said. "Maybe later."

"Oh, Edgar. You're so mean," I complained.

Edgar and I drifted off to sleep. Towards morning, he awoke and fucked me again. This time there was no membrane. There was no pain. Only pleasure. Unbelievable bottomless pleasure.

In the morning, I suggested to Edgar that we get married, but he just laughed at me. I made him coffee, and then he got dressed and left the house. I looked out the window as he went back to his car in my driveway. I had given him my phone number, but he had not given me his. I hoped that he would call me. I wanted desperately to see him again. I wanted desperately to get fucked again.

I drove to the gift shop and I think I was singing when I opened the door. Mella looked at me suspiciously.

"How come you're so happy?" she asked me.

"It's a beautiful day," I answered.

"It's raining," she countered.

"I like the rain," I insisted. I was very cheery all day long. Actually I couldn't wait to get home. I just knew Edgar would call me and we would fuck again. That night I lay naked in bed, stroking my wet pussy, waiting for the phone to ring. It didn't. The next night the phone didn't ring. A week went by. I stopped singing. He hadn't even called me about the home insurance.

"What's wrong, Louise?" Mella asked me.

"Nothing," I answered, twisting my fingers together. "I just have a bad case of nerves. It'll pass."

She shook her head and went back to putting the new birthday cards in the rack.

"Well, if that's how he wants it, fuck him," I thought as I got into my sexy clothes and put on my makeup. I would just make another trip to the Westwind Lounge. I would find someone new. Edgar was not the only pebble on the beach. There were a lot more fish in the sea.

When I got to the Westwind Lounge, I was half hoping that Edgar would be at the bar. I wanted the chance to snub him. I wanted the chance to have him watch as I spurned him and got cozy with another man.

The bartender nodded to me, as I perched on a stool. I was a familiar face. I looked around. Edgar was not at the bar. Damn. But there were several other decent looking possibilities.

One of them moved from the end of the bar, and sat down next to me.

"What can I get you to drink?" he asked me.

"I think I'd like a gin and tonic," I said. I simply did not know the name of any other drink.

"Phil," he called to the bartender. "A gin and tonic for the lady. And I'll have another scotch rocks. He tipped his empty glass toward the bartender.

Scotch rocks. I would have to remember that.

He was a tall, good-looking, powerfully-built dark haired man who hadn't shaved. He was wearing a green uniform and his muscles bulged out in every direction. He was all male. He was breathtaking.

I recognized him immediately. He was my plumber. Again I noticed the eagle tattoo on his arm. But now the eagle was turning me on. I could tell that he didn't recognize me. Well, how could he? I was a different person.

"The name's Dylan," he said and reached out his hand. I had known his name was Dylan. And what he didn't know was that I knew his last name. O'Reilly. Dylan O'Reilly.

"Louise," I answered, and shook his hand politely.

He told me all about the vagaries of the plumbing business, how you never knew what was going to happen when you got to someone's house. Some of the people were really nice, but some of them were real 'ballbusters.' I sympathized with him. I could really imagine his going to the house of a nervous, cranky, frustrated old-maid, who gave him nothing but misery.

I was telling him about the gift shop, and the new birthday cards, when all of a sudden the door opened, and someone came into the Lounge. No. It was not Edgar. It was a woman. A glamorous, beautiful young woman with long red hair, and a tight sexy outfit. She wore long, shiny black stockings. A short plaid skirt. A mini-top which exposed her bare midriff. In her navel were a cluster of fake diamonds. She had been pierced. I was so astounded by her general appearance that I had not even glanced at her face. I did so now. My jaw dropped.

"Mella," I cried in amazement.

"Louise? Is that you? Oh, my god. It is you. What are you doing here? Why are you dressed like that?"

"Why are you dressed like that?" I countered.

"I guess you never saw my piercings." She smiled.

"No. I never saw them. You dress differently in the store."

"So do you," she observed. I nodded.

She sat down on the stool on the other side of me. I had Dylan on my right, and Mella on my left.

"What can I buy you to drink?" Dylan asked her, leaning in front of me. He was looking at her breasts, which were even bigger than mine.

"I'll have a banana Daiquiri," she said. Dylan ordered it from Phil, the bartender.

"Dylan. This is my friend Mella. Mella, who works in the shop with me. Mella. This is Dylan. Dylan is a plumber."

They shook hands directly along the bar, directly in front of me. Dylan seemed to be holding on to her hand, but Phil wanted to put down the Daiquiri, and needed space. He let go of her hand and they sat up. We laughed and chatted and gazed at each other in the mirror behind the bar. Mella was really a beautiful girl. I had never even noticed that. And Dylan. My god. Dylan was a hunk. He was sexier than Edgar. This would be no night of second best. I would pick him over Edgar any day.

But a horrible thought crossed my mind. Dylan and Mella were being very flirty. Suppose he didn't want me? Suppose he wanted her? She was younger than I. I didn't want that to happen. I tried everything I could think of. I was bright, vivacious. I kept injecting clever little bon mots into the conversation. And I have to admit, I let my leg rub against Dylan's every now and then. Sort of unconsciously. And when I dropped my purse, and had to reach down to get it, I steadied myself on his firm, muscular left thigh. Way high up, and my middle finger was almost touching his enlargement. Yes, it was enlarged. And I hoped against hope that I was the cause of that enlargement.

We all had more drinks. We laughed. We chatted. I joked. I dropped my purse again. Dylan began describing to us the fabulous apartment he had furnished for himself, above his plumbing supply store. He called it his bachelor pad.

"You gotta see it," he told us. "When we leave here, you gotta come over and see it."

"Both of us?" I asked.

"Of course," he said.

I was disappointed. There would be no action tonight.

Dylan left Phil a big tip on the bar, and we gathered our belongings. Before I got up, I dropped my purse one more time. Clumsy me. All three of us got in our separate automobiles, and Mella and I followed Dylan to the plumbing store and his fabulous bachelor 'pad'.

We walked up an exterior flight of stairs on the side of his store, up to the second floor. Dylan led the way. He took out his keys, and opened the front door. Mella and I entered. He flipped the light switch.

One side of the living room was a living room, and the other side was a gymnasium with all sorts of weights and exercise machines. Now I knew how he got all those muscles. He gave us a walking tour. He showed us the modern kitchen with the granite counters, which he said he never used. He showed us the modern bathroom, with the enormous Jacuzzi bathtub, and the marble vanity. He showed us the bedroom. The bedroom. My god. Mirrors everywhere. Every wall was a mirror. The ceiling was a mirror. I looked up and saw myself upside down. I saw Nella and Dylan upside down. I saw the enormous king size bed with all kinds of red pillows and cushions upside down. Suddenly Dylan's headtop approached my own, and before I could react, I felt his demanding lips on mine. He put one arm around my waist, and pressed me to him. I could feel his hard enlargement against my vulnerability. The other arm was reaching out to Mella.

His mouth moved off mine, and onto Mella's. We were pressed together in a close-knit group of three. Mella moaned in rapture. Then he took his mouth off Mella's and suddenly it was on my own again. He was massaging my breasts. Then Mella's. Then mine. Then....

He was still kissing us both. I felt Mella's hand brush against mine on Dylan's fly.

"Kiss her," he told me.

"Kiss Mella?" I had never considered anything like this.

"Yes. Go ahead. You too, Mella. Kiss Louise. I want to see a nice sexy ladykiss."

I nervously moved my mouth to Mella's, and she to mine. We kissed. I licked her lips. I felt her tongue enter my mouth. I felt a tingling in my vulnerability. Now Dylan was placing a hand on my tingle. And on Mella's. Then the three of us were kissing all at once. Three tongues together. Then he opened our blouses and brassieres, and began feeding on my breasts. Then on Mella's. Then on mine.......

"Get undressed," he said.

I stood up and started disrobing like an automaton. Mella took off her blouse and skirt. She had disattached the left stocking from the pantygirdle clasps and was now rolling the sheer black nylon down her long leg. She was still in her pink panties while I was already in the nude. Dylan led me to the bed and arranged me along its length. Then he started to get undressed.

I could never have imagined such an endowment. How did it get so big and muscular? I knew it didn't lift weights. How would I get that inside me? I put that fear out of my mind. I knew that I was resourceful and somehow I would manage.

Dylan was first on top of me. Then on top of Mella. More and more hot kisses. His tongue was becoming as familiar to me as my own. Then he scootched down on the bed and planted his mouth over Mella's pussy. He began licking it. Flicking his tongue back and forth over her engorged pink nublet. Back and forth. Back and forth. Mella was thrashing all around on the mattress and making low guttural sounds. I was fingering my own pussy in envy.

But then, Dylan moved across the bed and began pleasuring me. Now I knew what Mella was thrashing about. I began rolling around the bed, screaming, holding his head into me. Yes. I was behaving like a strumpet.

Then Dylan moved up over my body, and that fearsome blunt knob was pressing into my slot. I could feel my mucous membranes separating around it. Separating and then drawing back together to clutch at it. I reached down and fondled his hard asscheeks as they were hunching his dick into me. Along the sides, I could feel his taut assflesh dimpling. His behind was so smooth. So smooth. I raised my legs around him, and I could feel his heavy balls battering my exposed asshole. It was very sexy. I could see his hard, firm asscheeks flexing and unflexing on each instroke and each outstroke. In the mirrors I could see the long taut dimples of his straining buttocks. I could see everything. All in the glittering mirror over my head. I was looking up at that mirror, and I could see fantastic fornication on the bed below it. If I turned my head to the side, the walls were mirrored, and I had a side view. I saw a man and a woman fucking. I was that woman. I loved it. I could also see another tattoo. A large one covering his left buttock. It was an American flag. Red, white, and blue. And it was waving, as he gored in and out of me. I wanted to salute, but instead I grabbed the banner and crushed it in my greedy hand. When I removed my hand, the flag was not crushed. I had not desecrated it. I wanted to move down and lick it, as any good patriot would do. But I was under him getting plowed. I was pinned down and couldn't move anything but my hips.

He was kissing me, when suddenly Mella's face was there and he began kissing her.

"Lick my asshole," he told her.

She hesitated.

"Lick my asshole," he told her again. "Then I'll fuck you."

She thought it over and decided this was a good deal. She knelt between our legs as he pumped into me, and I looked down. She had moved my hand off his patriotic buttcheek, and now was separating his two mounds with her own hands. I saw the little pink tongue dart out between her lips as she moved her face into his darkness.

"Oh. Oh. Oh, yeah. Oh, yeah." Dylan screamed and began really slamming into me and then pressing his tight pucker back onto Mella's tongue.

I wished I could have had his thick white cream in my cunt, but he had promised Mella that he would fuck her, so I wasn't surprised when he withdrew his pleasure rod from my slick sheath, before it had blasted into me. Now Mella was lying next to me on the bed, and she shifted over and stuck his still-wet dick into her. They began hunching together. I was a little jealous. I turned on my side, and placed my mouth between theirs and we were all kissing together again.

This continued for another five minutes. I thought he was going to blast into Mella, but he didn't. Suddenly he withdrew his big meat from her slippery sheath, and moved up on her body, straddling her chest. His butt was lightly pressing against her large breasts, as he bent his stiff dick down toward her mouth, and pressed it between her lips. He pulled me over to him, and began devouring my tits. Licking them, sucking them. He suddenly had a brilliant idea.

"Eat her pussy," he told me. He may have sensed a slight distaste on my part, because he repeated, "Eat her pussy." And it was like an order.

I moved down between Mella's luscious thighs and began running my tongue up and down her mouth-like slit. Then I went for it. I clasped my lips around her button and began sliding my tongue over it and sucking. I liked it. Mella liked it. She was making low guttural sounds again. So was Dylan, as Mella sucked his length into her throat in extreme passion.

We did all different things. In all different positions. Mella and Me. Mella and Dylan. Dylan and me. We tried every permutation possible. There was nothing I didn't like. Finally Dylan pushed me down on the bed on my stomach and pulled my ass up into the air. He fucked me like the bitch I was. He fucked me doggy style. I could feel his big prick feeding into me from behind. I slammed my ass back into his taught muscular belly. Slap. Slap. Slap. I looked in the mirror. His eagle soared. His flag fluttered. And I wanted his cum. How I wanted his cum.

Oh, no. He was taking it out again. But wait. Oh my god. He was moving it up against my bottomhole. He wanted to take me anally. How could that happen? It was too big. It was too long. It was too thick. He was pressing. Pressing too hard. Now my rear walls were separating and regrouping around his hard rod. Sucking on it. Pulling on it. He started making crazy noises, and his flanks began pumping arhythmically. He pushed me flat on the bed and fell heavily on top of me. I could feel him hunching frenetically. I could feel his cock growing inside me. Yes. This was what I had wanted so badly. He was coming in me. I could feel blast after blast of his burning liquid inside my rectum. At least I didn't have to worry about getting knocked up tonight. I would really have to get a prescription for birth control pills.

The three of us lay in the bed exhausted for more than an hour. Fondling each other. Nuzzling each other. Around 3 a.m. Mella, and I each went home. We had to get a little sleep and dress for work the next day. Dylan told us he wasn't going to ask for our addresses or phone numbers. (If I'd given him my address, he would have realized that I was the nasty frustrated harridan whom he'd visited recently. He had told me I needed to get laid. Well, he had been right. I had needed it. He had changed my life. I owed him a debt.)

Dylan explained that he never saw anyone twice. He liked new experiences all the time. New faces. New tits. New cunts. New asses. All shining in his multi-mirrored bedroom. I was disappointed, but I was used to it. I hadn't seen Edgar again either. I guess only a woman really wants a relationship. A man just wants to get his rocks off. Too bad.

The next morning when I got to the store, Mella was already there. She had opened as usual. I had never looked at Mella as a person before. Only as an employee. And now I realized that she was an attractive and vibrant young woman. The first hour, after I got there, was a little awkward. I think we were both a little embarrassed about what had occurred the night before. But as the day wore on, we got a little more comfortable with each other. In a new way.

We started to become friends. We would go out for dinner together. She would come over to my house and we would watch television together in the evening. It got so that when she went home at night, I would start feeling lonely. I would start missing her.

I asked her to move in with me. I needed the company. She agreed. She sublet her own house, and moved into my spare bedroom.

The first night she was there, we decided to celebrate. We got all dolled up and drove down to the Westwind Lodge. We had a ball. The guys just loved us. We brought someone home and had just the greatest time. We had such a good time that we did it again the next night. Yes. Mella had been sleeping in the spare bedroom down the hall, but now she would just stay in my bed all night long. Sometimes the guy would sleep over and there would be three of us in the bed. It was so cozy.

We scored almost all the time. A man, on the prowl, might not pick up anyone. A woman, on the prowl, has a better chance. And two women on the prowl. Just imagine.

Some nights we brought home one man. Some nights we brought home two men. There were nights when we brought home three. And sometimes more. Sometimes we just emptied out the whole bar and had a real party. I had had so many cocks inside my mouth and my cunt now. And even my rectum. I was a regular old pro. Except, no, I didn't do it for money. I just liked it.

Of course there was that occasional evening when there just weren't any men in the lounge. Just Mella and me. We would drive home together. Just the two of us. We would go to bed together. Just the two of us. And we would have a good time. Just the two of us. We enjoyed that too. For those nights, we bought a double-headed dildo. And besides, you'd be surprised at how much sensation you can get with just two pussies rubbing together.

I still go to the cemetery to visit mother's grave every week, but I don't bring flowers. I am too much of a lady to do what you are thinking. I would never spit on my own mother's grave. But when I think of what she did to me...... When I think of all the years I lost, that I am desperately trying to make up for...... An icy cold feeling envelops me as I stare at her gravestone. I do not get hysterical. I am totally calm. 'Calm as a cucumber' as the cliché goes. You see, since I first began to fuck, my whole life has changed. My whole personality has changed. I am no longer fidgety and fretful. I no longer whine and complain. I am just fine. I have become worldly. I have become sophisticated. I am now a full-fledged strumpet. And I no longer have a bad case of nerves.